Godhunter Ebook

Godhunter

Amy Sumida
Copyright © 2013 Amy Sumida
All rights reserved.
ISBN-10: 148407047X
ISBN-13: 978-1484070475
DEDICATION
For Nick and Kai, may you live forever within these pages.
More Books by Amy Sumida
The Godhunter Series(in order)
(Godhunter)
Of Gods and Wolves
Oathbreaker
Marked by Death
Green Tea and Black Death
A Taste for Blood
The Tainted Web
Series Split:
These books can be read together or separately Harvest of the Gods & A Fey
Harvest
Into the Void & Out of the Darkness
Perchance to Die
Tracing Thunder
Light as a Feather
Blood Bound
Eye of Re
My Soul to Take
As the Crow Flies
Cry Werewolf
Pride Before a Fall
Monsoons and monsters
Blessed Death
In the Nyx of Time
The Twilight Court Series
Fairy-Struck
Pixie-Led
Raven-Mocking
Here There be Dragons
Witchbane
Elf-Shot
Fairy Rings and Dragon Kings
Black-Market Magic
Etched in Stone
—Completed Series—
The Spellsinger Series
The Last Lullaby
A Symphony of Sirens
A Harmony of Hearts
Primeval Prelude
Ballad of Blood
Erotica
An Unseelie Understanding
Retold Fairy Tales
Happily Harem After Vol. 1
Includes:
Beauty and the Beasts
Wild Wonderland'
The Four Clever Brothers
The Little Glass Slipper
Pan's Promise
Historical Romance
Enchantress
Pronunciation guide and sneak peeks in the back of the book.
Get a free gift when you sign up for Amy's
Newsletter:
http://google.us11.list-manage.com/subscribe?
u=398603e0fc6b3876340e37356&id=3abd32edce
Chapter One
“There were of old certain men versed in sorcery, Thor, namely, and Odin, and
many others, who were cunning in contriving marvelous sleights; and they,
winning the minds of the simple, began to claim the rank of gods.”
Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum, 13th century When someone asks if you’re
a god, you say yes!
Those were the words going through my mind the first time I met Thor. In my
line of work, they should have been words to live by... literally. At least they
would have been had I remembered them in time. Unfortunately, Bill Murray’s
voice taunted me inside my head mere seconds too late. Thanks a lot, Bill.
My forgetfulness left me facing the distinct possibility of an early and creatively
painful demise. If only I'd remembered the movie wisdom sooner. Yes, movie
wisdom. Scoff all you want, but it may surprise you how much useful
information is hidden in movie dialog. At least that's what I tell myself so I can
feel better about thinking in movie quotes half the time.
“So, Thor.” I smirked up at the giant, gladiator-muscled, Viking as he glowered
down at me through a fall of his shimmering copper hair. “What's it gonna be?
Hammer?
Lightning? Fists of fury? Lightning might singe the rug a bit. Odin might not
appreciate that; it looks kinda old.”
Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to taunt a god but hey, what did I have to lose? He’d
caught me red handed, bent over the new Make War, Not Love campaign plans
I'd found in the Human
Relations room of Valhalla. I hadn’t even heard the loud-mouthed God of
Thunder coming in, if you can believe that. Loud-mouthed didn’t automatically
equate to loud-footed, evidently. Then to make matters worse, he asked me if I
was a god. As if maybe I was a newbie or something, and what did I—the ever
quick-witted one
—say? I said no. Yeah; I wanted to smack myself silly for that one.
Then again, maybe I should cut myself some slack. It’s a little shocking to be
face-to-face—well, face-to-chest—with what had to be close to seven feet of
gorgeous, vibrant, leather-clad Viking godliness. Did I mention gorgeous? And
the leather? I don’t mean that silky yuppie lambskin either. I mean hardcore, I’m
gonna bust your ass if you look at me wrong, well-worn but still solid enough to
wipe the floor with your face, leather. Just seeing the way it teased me by
gripping all of that muscle, made me want to rip it to shreds and teach it a lesson.
Bad leather; Viking gods should be naked.
“You wanna see my hammer?” Thor’s eyes took on a wicked gleam as he looked
slowly up and down my body; which took longer than it should have for all fivefoot-
three (and a half) of me.
“Whoa there, Viking.” I leaned back further on the table he’d previously planted
me on as if I were a misbehaving child.
“Raping and pillaging days are in the past. You gotta catch up on the times.” I
snapped my fingers in his face. “Nowadays, there are laws on the treatment of
prisoners.”
“Not for gods.” His lips twitched.
It was just a slight movement, but I caught it, and it gave me the smallest glint of
hope that I might actually make it out of this mess alive. Get 'em laughing and
then run while they're distracted. It's not the best plan, but it's worked for me
before.
“Hey, like I always say; gods are people too.” I smiled my best P.R. smile. Gods
are great, they’re not at all out to manipulate
mankind, really, and I’m definitely not here to foil their evil plans.
I smiled wider.
“No; we’re not.” The frown was back, and Thor set an intimidating fist on the
table next to my hip for good measure; a fist that was nearly the size of my face.
The leather around his forearm creaked at me gleefully.
Okay; that was more like it. I could handle an angry god better than a horny one.
I congratulated myself on the sharpness of my tongue until I felt his thumb
scrape lightly over my jeans. I went still; listening to more creaky leather
commentary as Thor leaned in closer, and I found myself wondering how much
strain the stuff could take. Maybe he’d bust his seams before he had a chance to
bust my face. I can’t say that the prospect didn’t have its appeal, even without
saving me an ass kickin'.
The glimpse of chest I had through the V of Thor's leather tunic was something
straight out of a male calendar. It was made for women to drool over; the kind of
sculpted, smooth, perfect chest that looked airbrushed. It was also mere inches
from my face
—rising and falling with his deep breaths—and I had an overwhelming urge to
lean forward and rub my cheek against it.
Then there was that smell. Being this close to Thor, I was practically enveloped
in it. It was like standing in the middle of a storm while lightning struck nearby;
a wild, exciting aroma of rain and electricity—of freshly washed man.
“Now, now,” I chided him like a school teacher as I tried to focus on his face.
“You mustn’t forget your own history. Shall I refresh your memory?”
“Try me.” Thor made a sound halfway between a sniff and a snort. “Let's hear
what you think you know of gods.”
“Well, for one thing”—I poked my finger into his massive chest—“I know that
you aren’t gods at all so you can just stop with the holier than thou attitude,
buster.”
A thick eyebrow arched up, and Thor’s lips went into mini-spasms.
“For another thing”—yes, I was still poking him—“I know where you’re from,
Atlantean. I know that your god abilities are nothing more than technological
and magical advances your kind kept from humanity in an attempt to rule the
world. Advances that ended up destroying Atlantis, but still you all didn’t think
that was any reason to stop practicing them.”
“Practice does make perfect.” His eyes started to spark with the very magic I’d
referenced, and I knew I had only one shot to get out of there alive and unhammered,
as it were.
“I know something else too,” I whispered and cast my eyes side to side
conspiratorially.
Thor couldn’t help it; his smile finally broke free as he leaned in closer to ask,
“What’s that?”
“I know that if I do this”—I kicked my leg out as hard as I could and caught him
where no man likes to be kicked—“god or not; you’re going down.”
I jumped off the table the minute Thor landed; groaning and cupping himself on
the thick carpet. Then I bolted past him and out the door; already chanting the
spell that would get me through the wards of Valhalla and out into the Aether. I
felt the magic rush over me like a hot, tickling breath as I ran down a long
hallway to the tracing room. It sparked eagerly across my skin; urging me back
to where I'd come from. Everything in its place and all that.
As I crossed the threshold, I was pulled through the tracing point and into the
Aether. The tracing point sealed behind me with a low murmur of magic and a
pressurized pop in my ears. But that physical sensation lasted only a moment
before my body became a mere memory with a tingling, freeing ecstasy. I flowed
through streams of pure magic; my spell propelling me along to my
destination so that I didn't have to navigate the waters myself. With another
pressure-pop that announced the reformation of my ears, I exited the Aether and
felt my body reluctantly become physical again. Gravity was the worst; a jarring,
sucking sensation that took a few moments to readjust to.
My momentum sent me straight into a wall. A dirty, alley wall. I pushed off it
immediately and swung around to crouch into a fighting stance, just in case Thor
had managed to follow me through. Tracing was a rush; add to it the adrenaline
of the chase, and it left me panting for breath and shaking. My pulse beat heavily
in my ears; the thudding drowning out the traffic I could see in my peripheral
vision. I was holding my kodachi before me, and I hadn’t even realized that I’d
drawn the Japanese short sword.
Remnants of magic sparked blue and drifted to the ground in a roughly circular
outline, but the wall across from me remained the same; no ripples, no blurring,
no sign of Thor at all. I stood slowly, leaned back, and felt my heart rate start to
decelerate as I slid the sword into its scabbard.
“God damn Buffy! Freakin’ vampire slayer gets all the props,” I muttered.
“Vampires; please! Bunch of melodramatic parasites. And werewolves? I'd fight
one of those puppies any day instead of a god. At least they can't pull magic out
of their furry butts. Now faeries; I might not be thrilled to meet one of them in a
dark alley... a dark alley kinda like this one.”
I shoved myself quickly away from the wall and power-walked towards the
street; still bitching about a fictional vampire hunter under my breath.
“Vampire Slayer,” I grumbled, “Try killing a god sometime and then get back to
me. Blondie wouldn't last a day. She'd be whining to her mommy about the
unfairness of it all within minutes. Oh, and falling for your prey? Total amateur.
You don't poop where you eat, and you don't kill where you sleep. Or sleep with
who you kill. No, wait; that's necrophilia.” I frowned and then
shook my head. “Oh, whatever; it's just dumb to let your prey seduce you.”
Thor's striking face flashed through my mind—his ocean eyes sparkling with
magic—and I decided to just shut the hell up.
That guy Spike was sweet to Buffy; in a psycho kind of way.
Ugh. I threw my hands up and shook my head at myself.
Staring death in the face can have an odd effect on people; especially when
death's face was that of a Viking god. I had to let it go and stop acting like a
crazy person; muttering to myself about vampires and werewolves in an alley.
This was just another day hunting gods; nothing special about it.
You might be wondering how someone gets into the god-hunting business, and
all I can tell you is; hell if I know. I pretty much stumbled face first into it. Like
hitting a rock when you're riding a bike at full speed; I went flying and landed in
a thorn bush.
A burning one. A talking, burning one that proclaimed it was God in a booming
voice.
I never really was the religious type. I'm more of a hands-on kinda girl. I’ve
practiced witchcraft my entire life; which I kinda see as a religion of the self. I
do mean witchcraft by the way, and not Wicca. I know that's a religion, but I
don't practice it; I just do the spells. Wicca's a little too peaceful for me,
although, I do like the clothes.
I guess I haven't practiced witchcraft my entire life, but pretty damn close since
Mom was teaching me spells in the cradle.
Most babies got The cow jumped over the moon; I got sung to about drawing it
down. Not that I’m complaining since it’s actually helping me out these days,
but I’ve just never seen the gods as a big part of my life.
Boy has that changed.
I walked out of the alley, into the bright Hawaiian sunshine, and held a hand up
to shield my eyes. Well, where did you expect
the gods to live? Okay, so they don’t all technically live in Hawaii, but quite a
few do, and those who don't seem drawn here. The land is still filled with old
magic; practically spilling with it since there isn’t much land, to begin with. So,
it’s a perfect place for a god to go on vacation. Whatever, it’s my home, and I
have to say that I’m getting a tired of sharing it with them. They have their own
realm to live in; they need to go there. Or they can go to Hell, for all I care...
which also happens to be in the God Realm. In fact, from what I understand,
there's a few of them. They can take their pick.
About five years ago, I truly started developing a relationship with the Gods, and
I’m not talking in the Do you have a relationship with God? Jimmy Swaggart
sense. I’m talking about a thorough understanding of how truly evil they are.
Read your history books, kiddies; most gods were revered mainly because they
were so damn scary.
For me, it all started with sex. At least, it would have if my chosen partner for
the evening hadn’t been planning on killing me as a sacrifice to the Hawaiian
God of War, Ku. You think you’ve got some bad date stories.
My young, Hawaiian escort for the evening was everything every female tourist
—and some males too, I’m sure—fantasized about on the plane ride over. He
was tall, dark, handsome, and built like a brick... well, you get the picture. He
also had green eyes; courtesy of some white ancestor who got lucky with a
wicked wahine. Green eyes have always been a weakness of mine.
He took me out on a romantic date which ended with us drinking an entire bottle
of champagne at a Heiau (a Hawaiian temple). This particular Heiau was
dedicated to none other than Ku. Now, I know that doesn’t sound too romantic
but take into account that the Heiau was situated on a mountaintop overlooking
Waimea Bay and the sun was setting. A dark pumpkin sky painting the cerulean
sea pink as it crept into a verdant valley spotted with the flight of tropical birds.
Can you see the sexy factor yet?
I may have been tipsy when we started. I’d just turned twenty-one so give me a
break on the alcohol consumption, but when I looked up and spotted a large local
man watching us from the tree line, I sobered up quickly. I shot him a nasty look,
but he was focused on my date so he didn't see it. Something in his gaze set off
warning sirens in my head—definitely sirens, not bells—
and I turned back sharply to find a giant Crocodile Dundee knife plunging
towards me.
I had seconds to roll to the side before the blade ended up embedded in the
ground; merely nicking my upper arm instead of going through my chest. I
turned back towards the knife—
effectively removing it from my date's possession and my bleeding arm—as I
kicked upwards. I don’t know if I hit him there or not, but he howled as if he
were in severe pain.
“Ku,” he managed to choke out, “Na waimaka o ka lani.”
He launched himself at me and in those few moments, I saw more than you’d
think was possible.
I saw the local voyeur come striding to us; hand extended and face rapturous. I
saw my hand gripping the blade and turning it. I saw the look of shock on my
date’s face as the knife slipped into his neck. Internally, I shouted; “That’s not a
knife, this is a knife,” Australian accent and all, and I almost started to giggle
hysterically. It’s amazing what the mind will do to protect itself and, as I warned
you, I think in movie quotes a lot.
My mind had definitely needed some protection. I used to think those horror
movies with blood spraying from neck wounds were ridiculous and inaccurate. I
don’t think that anymore. You hit a guy in the neck with a big blade, and he
bleeds. A lot. All over you if you just so happen to be beneath him at the time. It
was extremely messy, to say the least, and potentially mind breaking.
I think the only reason that I didn’t start screaming was that someone else beat
me to it. The scream I heard was a terrifying
mix of rage, frustration, and pain. It yanked my attention to the left, where I
found the local man on his knees. He was right next to me; way too close for my
comfort. He reached for me, and I didn’t think; I just reacted. I didn’t aim either.
I just shot the knife out straight and followed through with my body.
I was suddenly grateful for all the self-defense classes Mom had insisted that I
take. The biggest advantage training can give you is faster action; automatic
reaction. Your body moves before your mind has a chance to process things, and
it saves you precious, life-granting seconds.
The man was suddenly gasping beneath me; the blade buried in his chest. He
started to murmur some words in a language unfamiliar to me. Surprisingly, it
wasn't Hawaiian. I panicked and stabbed him again. I knew a spell when I heard
one, and I also knew that any spell this guy managed to cast would not be
beneficial to my health. He kept going, and I kept stabbing; shutting my eyes to
block out the carnage. I felt as if I had a starring role in Psycho; the original not
that stupid Vince Vaughn remake. All that was missing was the shower curtain
and that ridiculously horrifying music. Although, the sounds he was making
were even more horrific. I didn't open my eyes until he went silent.
The Heiau was gone; replaced by an elegant room in what must have been a
multi-million dollar home. That's when I realized that Ku had been chanting a
spell to open a tracing point; a doorway to the Aether. The Aether, or the Astral
as some call it, is a place of pure consciousness. It's also the link between our
world and the realm of the Gods. Think of reality as a spiritual sandwich.
The Aether would be all the tasty filling packed between the bread of our
worlds. If you wanted to go from one slice to the other, you had to get through
the tuna salad first.
Okay; now, I'm hungry.
Anyway, the Aether is also where magic happens. As a witch, I use it for crafting
spells. I can tap into it with my mind and
create new realities there. It's called spellcraft. Of course, it's not as simple as it
sounds. There's a lot of work and usually a few ingredients necessary for magic,
but once a witch casts a spell in the Aether, it manifests on the physical plane.
When I was little, my mom told me stories of people who could travel the Aether
—a practice called tracing—but the ability had been lost to history. The spells
had become scarce and unreliable, the destinations vague, and the potential risks
high. To take your physical body, make it pure consciousness, and send it
shooting through the Aether to another location was a mind-boggling concept to
me. Yet there, beneath me, was proof that it could be done. This man could trace
—had in fact taken me along for the ride—and I had just killed him. Great.
His body was a bloody mess; I'd nearly decapitated Ku in my blind attack. I
didn’t know it at the time, but it’s one of the few ways you can kill a god. Don’t
laugh; there are monsters out there who can put their head back on and keep
going without missing a beat. Or just sprout two more. Can you say Hydra?
Beheading doesn't always work. I repeat; beheading doesn't always work.
Remember to take the heart too. Oh, and burning is usually quite effective as
well, but with Gods, the head is the most important part to target. But I digress.
After I had stopped screaming—I was thankful that I’d been able to delay the
screaming portion of the evening for as long as I had—I tried to wipe away the
blood in a very Lady Macbeth fashion. Out damn spot, out. It was useless. I
found the bathroom
—not even caring that there could be someone else in the house—
and went into the shower fully clothed. I can’t even remember how the bathroom
looked. All I recall is the way the water ran bright red, and how I stared at it;
mesmerized as it swirled down the drain. It was the first time I'd ever killed; as
in anything. Well, except for bugs, but I think we can all agree that they don't
count.
I stood under the spray, and my body began to shake so I kept adding more hot
water. It never occurred to me to take my
clothes off. I just sluiced the water off them when I was done and patted myself
dry with towels. I remember leaving the towels on the floor like I was an
obnoxious hotel guest. What did it matter?
Leaving a corpse in the living room trumped towels on the floor every time.
I came out of the bathroom to complete silence. I don’t know what I'd been
expecting: shouting, screams, perhaps police officers waiting to gun me down.
There was no one. I was alone...
in the home of a god. It all sank in. The man praying to Ku. The Hawaiian in the
trees. The Aetheric Plane. I had killed Ku. One of the main gods of the Hawaiian
Pantheon was lying on a white tile floor with his head barely attached because of
me. What the hell kind of karma had I just racked up? Would it matter that it was
clearly self-defense? I decided that it did. Then I decided to snoop around.
I mean; I didn’t even know where I was. As I said, I knew about tracing but had
been warned at a very early age never to attempt it. So, I had no idea if I was still
in Hawaii or even on the same plane of existence. I had just traced! I could’ve
been anywhere. Tartarus. Niflheim. Minnesota. Oh, please, don't let me be in
Minnesota. Well, then again; there is that big mall there.
I crept through the god’s house and hoped he that was a bachelor. The last thing I
needed was the Mrs. walking in. What's the proper thing to say in that situation?
“Hello, Mrs. Ku; lovely home you have, sorry about the corpse of your husband.
Oh, and for making your husband into that corpse.” That was one conversation
that I didn't want to have.
The place was deserted, though. I walked past room after room full of modern
Hawaiian furniture—go figure—but no people. The golden gleam of Koa wood
merged with Hawaiian textiles everywhere. Wood beams crossed over the high
ceilings and creamy white walls were a stark contrast to dark, hand-carved tikis
placed artfully around the home. The Hawaiian statues looked as if they were
museum quality and were all of the same god.
Guess who... yep, him.
A set of sliding glass doors opened to a vast expanse of yard. That in itself
screams money when you live in Hawaii; which I was relieved to find myself
still inhabiting. Coconut trees crowded the edges of the well-manicured lawn
like gossiping socialites at a cocktail party; snubbing the shorter kukui nut trees
around them. A retaining wall penned them all in,;preventing any suicidal
snubbed kukuis from leaping over the cliff beyond. The house overlooked
Waimea Valley. I couldn’t see it, but I knew that the Heiau was below and to the
right.
You'd think a god would have an ocean view.
Relieved that I wasn’t stranded somewhere impossible to return from, I headed
back inside. My brain had started to function again, and it was reeling from the
reality of my situation. I began to search in earnest; not with thoughts of thievery
but merely out of plain curiosity. It wasn’t long before I found the one room that
seemed special. The big KAPU— Hawaiian for sacred/don’t touch
—written across the door might have given me a bit of a clue.
For lack of a better word, I’ll call the room a study. It was full of books and
gadgets I’d never seen before. There were weapons everywhere; not just hanging
decoratively on the walls but also scattered across the floor as if they'd been
tossed there after a long day at the office, if you catch my drift.
As if that wasn’t disturbing enough, a wave of magic washed over me; prickling
up my arms. When I turned in its direction, all I saw was a massive book. It sat
enthroned on a lectern; watching me with the curiosity of a bored tyrant.
Covered in dark brown leather instead of luxurious silk, this book wasn't a
bejeweled emperor but a barbarian king. Completely unadorned by gilt or
lettering, he needed no crown to proclaim his dominance.
Power was decoration enough, and this literary monarch wore it like a battlehoned
sword; sheathed but still obviously dangerous. I approached it cautiously,
and it chose to be benevolent; granting
me access to spells that I never knew existed and information on a race of people
who had come from Atlantis. No, not the resort; the actual lost continent.
With new knowledge came renewed fear. It would be wiser to appease my
curiosity somewhere else; somewhere safer than the home of a god I'd just
decapitated. So, I ran through the house; grabbing up a large bag—a piece of
Ferragamo luggage, to be exact; Ku had excellent taste—and hurried back to the
study. The book went into the bag and then a couple of the more interesting
gadgets went on top. I told myself that I was not a thief; I took them in the
interest of knowledge, and besides, Ku did try to kill me; to the winner go the
spoils, right?
By the front door, I found a set of keys sitting in a koa bowl. I grabbed them up
and continued my panicked flight right out the door; hoping that the spoils
included a getaway vehicle. I paused to get my bearings for a moment in a
massive, circular, covered drive and located the garage set back to the left. A
sleek, black Jaguar with an Eddie Would Go bumper sticker peered out at me
indolently.
Eddie being Eddie Aikau, surfer and local hero who was last seen paddling away
from the stranded Hokule'a canoe to fetch help. I shouldn’t have been surprised
to see that little bit of homage to local culture, but I was. I mean, damn; I’d just
found out that the Gods were real; picturing them purchasing motivating bumper
stickers was just a little too much for me. Then I noticed the vanity plate.
KuKuK'chu stood out against the rainbow background of the Hawaii license
plate. Humph; Ku was a Beatles fan and, evidently, he was also the Walrus.
I spared one second to giggle—nearly on the verge of hysterics—and then
jumped in behind the wheel. In no time, I was zipping down a private drive and
breaking with a squeal when I came to an imposing iron gate. I searched the car
frantically and finally found the remote clipped to the passenger-side visor. With
shaking hands, I hit the button and hit the road.
I haven’t dated a local boy since.
Chapter Two
So, that was how this whole thing began. That's how I began this dangerous and
slightly deranged quest that I can't even tell my best friends about for fear of
them having me committed.
Or even worse, freaking them out so badly that they'd never be able to live a
normal life. Kinda like me.
“I wouldn't wish that on anyone.” I sighed and trudged into the welcoming,
artificial cool of one of the millions—no; make that billions—of ABC stores in
Waikiki.
I grabbed myself a coke; my thoughts still on the book I'd acquired that horrible
day. Not only did I learn how to trace from the Good Book (hey, it’s done me a
lot of good) but I also learned about the origins of the Gods, the power gods get
from sacrifices, and what exactly constitutes a sacrifice. It turned out that not
only did the Gods receive strength from direct offerings but also indirectly; from
any death resulting from battles fought in the name of gods. Most wars have
some kind of tie to the divine, even if it’s just plain rage (yes; there’s a god of
rage). Also, any god in on the deal could share in the power surge.
So, basically it paid off for deities to encourage their followers to fight instead of
keeping them safe at home. Why settle for an occasional human sacrifice when
you could get it on a mass scale constantly? Most of the gods didn't even have
followers anymore so this was their only energy source. With the downfall of the
older religions, war became more important, and the Gods had to come up with
bigger and better plans to inspire violence. The book didn’t tell me that part; the
flier I found tucked into the book did:
We will survive!
Learn how to create panic and discord among the humans!
April 20 at 8 pm, Valhalla
Special speakers: Odin and Huitzilopochtli
Potluck to follow. Gods whose names begin with: A-G bring appetizers or salads
H-L bring main dishes
M-Q bring desserts
R-Z bring drinks
After I had stopped laughing hysterically, I decided to begin my career as a godkiller,
or human liberator as I prefer to be called.
I paid the cashier for my drink and left the artificial air behind in exchange for
the natural ocean breeze drifting sluggishly across Waikiki Beach. It wasn’t a
fair trade in my opinion, but the salt air did help to clear out those old memories.
I plopped down on a slightly crumbling stone wall and stared out at the Pacific
as it battered the golden sand under its frothy fists.
I hated the beach but breaking out of Valhalla can be exhausting, and I needed a
breather before I headed home over the Ko’olau mountains. The sound of the
ocean can be comforting, and the waves are pretty to look at; even amusing if
you catch a tourist trying to learn how to windsurf. However, at that moment, all
it did was remind me of how blue Thor’s eyes were; deep sapphire with a touch
of green, like Caribbean quartz.
I loved light eyes. My own were dark brown and dull.
They’d been green when I was born but had changed at nine months. My mom
told me that she’d bet a friend they wouldn’t change, and she'd lost. Let that be a
lesson to all of you ladies; don’t tempt fate when it concerns your child.
I shook my head and took another swig of coke; must be the heat melting my
brain. At least I wasn't bitching about Buffy anymore.
I rubbed at the ache in my neck as I pondered a new dilemma along with the old
one of how to keep sand from getting all over me when I’m at the beach. Was it
just me, or had Thor let me go? I mean, he didn’t even try to chase me. Yes; I’d
laid him low, but it shouldn’t have taken him that long to recover. He was a big,
strong, creaking-leather clad god. He should have been up almost instantly. I
shook my head. Thinking about Thor was only making the ache in my neck
intensify so I gave up and turned my full attention to the sand.
I hate sand. It’s probably one of my biggest problems with beaches. Don’t laugh;
I’m also not overly fond of sun or surf.
Sand, sun, and surf—the SSS; it ranked right up there with the KKK for me as
far as evil acronyms went. For those of you who have never seen a beach, much
less a Hawaiian one, let me explain.
Sand sticks to you like an alien fungus that believes you’re its only hope of
survival. Wet or dry, it will attach itself to any part of your anatomy it can reach,
and those cool ocean breezes that everyone loves so much? They are in cahoots
with the vicious, alien-fungus sand and will happily fling a fine mist of the
powdery annoyance all over you while simultaneously lulling you to sleep with
its salt-laced caresses. Result? You wake up hours later to find that not only has
your sunblock died defending you, but you’re also coated with a thin layer of
sand, saltwater, and suntan lotion that has dried to a sticky crust. After you
painfully scrape away your new shell, you’ll find the red glow of your freshly
crisped
skin beneath. The beach is evil, I tell you; evil.
So, how could I love my home so much and not adore the pristine glory of the
white sand beaches which make Hawaii such a tourist attraction? Well, first of
all, I enjoy the beach just fine...
through the window of an air-conditioned room while I sipped a Li Hing Mui
Margarita. Secondly, there is more to these islands than beaches. There’s the
incredible weather; where even the rain is warm, and I never have to worry
about digging my car out of the snow. There’s the rich melting pot of cultures,
and of course, there’s the food. Nothing compares to the flavors of Hawaii.
I was just about to get up and sample some of those flavors from a nearby Shave
Ice truck when a dark shadow passed over me; sending a shiver down my spine.
No, the shiver wasn’t because of the sudden relief from the sun. It was magic;
strong and confident magic—almost cocky. I knew that magic; had, in fact,
kicked it in its balls quite recently. I turned my head slowly, muttering a
protection spell under my breath while reaching for my stash of powdered
mullein.
“That’s not necessary, witch,” Thor’s previously resonant voice was severely
toned down for his foray among the humans.
“I’m nothing if not cautious.” I smiled at Thor as if he were an old friend as I
jumped to my feet.
My legs itched to run but it wouldn’t do any good. The crowds around me were
thick with vacationing families and honeymooners. I didn't want to involve
innocent bystanders, and I was hoping that he wouldn’t either.
“I’m not here to harm you.” Thor grimaced.
Thor had taken the time to change his clothes before following me. Maybe he
was afraid that the leather lace-up pants of his previous ensemble would have
made him stand out on a Hawaiian beach. Instead, Thor wore a pair of khaki
pants and a tan, silk, Aloha shirt. He looked like a local businessman on his
lunch
break; a local businessman with golden-red hair streaming past his shoulders,
bone structure that would make a Roman statue weep, and a body that looked as
if it spent more time in a gym than a boardroom.
I kind of missed the leather.
“No; you’re here to wow me with your literally classic good looks and your
modern Hawaiian fashion sense.” I looked him over pointedly, just to let him
know that I found his outfit amusing. That’s it. Really.
“Would you join me at the closest drinking establishment for a cocktail?” His
lips didn’t so much as twitch even though his eyes sparkled a bit.
“I’m sorry; I think I have sand in my ears.” I shook a finger vigorously in my left
ear. I wouldn’t have put it past the alien-fungus. “I thought for a second there
that you asked if you could buy me a drink.”
“I did.” Thor's smile spread across his face like a cat stretches in the sun; slowly
and sensuously as if it had all the time in the world and was fully expecting a
good scratch beneath the chin later.
I stood gaping at him for a moment before I tried to recover. “Uh… why?”
Yep, that’s me, Lucy Loquacious.
I thought seriously about extending the knives from my gloves. The gloves I
wore were part of the loot I’d made off with that day at Ku’s. They had 3” long
daggers resting inside them—
flat against the backs of my hand—and a sharp, downward movement would
trigger their release. Then they'd extend over my fingers like lethal claws. I felt
like Wolverine when I wore them but, more importantly, they were deadly;
turning every punch into a four-way stab.
They were also a little showy for Waikiki Beach.
So was my kodachi which, for the moment, was camouflaged with a slight
blurring of magic that made it blend into my leather pants. Maybe I could go for
the dagger I kept down my top. The kodachi and dagger were just of human
make, but I had embedded them with magic for increased damage potential. The
sword was perfect for taking a god's head. The curvature of the blade gave me
the extra oomph I needed to make a clean cut, but I wasn't about to behead Thor
in the middle of Waikiki. The dagger would probably be the best choice for the
situation. Maybe I could throw it at him and run away screaming.
“I’d like to talk to you.” Thor's eyes strayed to my cleavage.
I told myself that his perusal had nothing to do with the hidden knife and
everything to do with my 36 double Ds. Call me vain, but I’d rather have him
checking me out than knowing where my weapons were hidden. Mae West once
said that it was better to be looked over than overlooked. Well, I needed Thor to
do a little of both; look me over and overlook my knife. It was a survival issue
and had nothing to do with him being hot.
I know; I sound full of it even to myself.
“Do I need to bow my head and clasp my hands first?” I backed up slightly and
took a quick look around; trying to find a possible escape route.
Thor laughed, wild and vibrant, like drumbeats after midnight. It caused a
visceral reaction in me; calling to something primitive in my blood and making
me sway toward him. People stopped and turned to look at Thor. Hell, even I
ceased scanning the area and just stared at him in shock. The tourists, however,
peered at Thor eagerly; as if he were a celebrity they might recognize if they
stared long enough. In a way, I guess he was.
“For you, I’ll make an exception.” Thor reached out a hand,
and I tried to back up, but the rock wall brought me up short. His hand dropped,
but his smile stayed put as he cajoled, “Just one drink.”
“Fine, follow me.”
I edged past Thor and walked down the sidewalk casually; as if it were just
another beautiful day in paradise, and I wasn’t still a little shaky from that sexy
laugh. The sun was shining, children were splashing in the waves, and a Norse
god was about to buy me a drink. Yep; everything normal here. I dropped my
empty coke can into a trash bin marked “Mahalo”—it means thank you not trash
— and kept walking.
Thor didn’t say a word while we walked, which would normally creep me out,
but I was a little too busy freaking out about everything else for it to matter. Was
I really going to do this?
Sit down and have a drink with an Atlantean? This so wasn't part of my job
description. What the hell was going on? I only interacted with gods at the end
of a blade. Plus, in my experience, guys didn’t offer to buy you a drink after you
kneed them in the groin. Maybe it was that whole divine forgiveness thing? I
glanced back at Thor, and he grinned devilishly.
Nope; wrong god.
I led Thor up the shaded drive of the first building at the end of the beach. We
headed up the wide, white, stone stairs and through an airy lobby to the bar of
The Hau Tree Lanai. Very posh.
I don’t get a god offering to buy me a drink every day; might as well make it a
good one.
I found a little table near the rear of the bar and sat down with my back against
the wall so no other hot—I mean; dangerous
—gods could sneak up on me. Thor slid in across from me; almost entirely
blocking the view. I peered around him for a second and then gave up. I figured
that I could make do with the scenery I was left with; mainly him. Hey, I can be
accommodating.
“Nice choice.” Thor glanced over his shoulder at the open-air restaurant which
ended abruptly in a short wall and then gleaming beach.
It was too early for dinner so the patio was empty; wrought iron dining sets
waiting patiently for the night's excitements. A mynah bird cawed and took flight
from the tree in the center of it all
“Robert Louis Stevenson’s house was right there.” I pointed to the Hau tree with
its small circle of earth bordered by floor tiles. “There’s a picture of him lying
beneath that tree.”
“Interesting. Do you come here often?”
“Really?” I shook my head and pushed a frizzy strand of hair behind my ear.
Damn humidity. I had my waist-length dark hair in a tight bun at my nape.
Usually, I wore it up when I went out hunting, but it was baby fine and was
always trying to escape my evil clutches.
“That's all you got?” I asked. “I expected better lines from you Thor; you being
so… experienced and all.”
“Unbelievable.” Thor laughed again as he leaned back. “It's been a long time
since I've met someone so entertaining when they're so scared, Ms…?”
“'Miss' is fine.” I smiled again. I wasn’t about to repeat my stupidity so soon.
“And I'm not scared.”
“Then you have the advantage of me, Miss.” His eyes gleamed as he leaned
forward; completely disregarding my lie.
“Concerning my name, I mean.”
“I’ll take every advantage I can get.” I looked up at the sudden appearance of a
waitress.
“What can I get for you two?” She stared only at Thor.
I couldn't blame her, although it made my lip curl in distaste. Guys as good
looking as Thor always came with an attitude to match. Add to that his
“godhood” and you have a grade A, egotistical bastard. Give me a nice average
human male over Mr. Gorgeous any day. The only problem was, Mr. Average
wouldn't understand my hobby.
“I’ll let the lady order for us.” Thor smiled at the waitress, nodded graciously as
if he were accepting his just due, and then looked at me expectantly.
I shook my head; suspicions confirmed.
“A bottle of Patron Silver and two shot glasses please.” I smiled sweetly at the
poor woman who obviously hadn't learned to be wary of the hotties.
The waitress raised her eyebrows but just asked if we needed limes and salt
along with the tequila. Very professional.
Very used to rich alcoholics. After she had sauntered off, I looked back at the
god-incognito seated across from me.
“I thought you only wanted one drink.” Thor was smiling again.
Did he never stop or was it just a clever way of lulling me into a false sense of
security?
“I didn’t say one, you did.” I leaned back and crossed my legs; not to be
ladylike, just to have an excuse to be a little further away from him. I had no
idea what he was up to, and I wanted as much room as possible to reach for my
weapons if necessary.
“All right.” He did that head incline thing that royalty doe,s but he did it better.
“Good choice. I wouldn’t have pegged you for a tequila drinker, though.”
“You’ve known me for all of thirty minutes.” I smirked,
“Part of which you spent on the floor; groaning. You shouldn’t
have pegged me for anything other than a woman to guard your goodies
around.”
“I don’t know”—Thor's eyes went suddenly still—“I think I could hazard a few
guesses.”
Maybe it wasn’t wise to remind Thor of the specifics of our introduction, but
hey, I just couldn’t help wanting to bring him down a notch. Cocky guys put my
teeth on edge.
“Try me.” I narrowed my gaze at his twitching lips but then I noticed how his
eyes remained solemn.
“I’d say first of all that you’re some kind of an artist.” He leaned in even closer
as he spoke, “You paint, and your favorite subject is people.”
I went quiet and as still as his eyes were. The statement was accurate; too
accurate. I started to wonder how much the Gods knew about me until I noticed
the spot of oil paint on my pinky.
Phew; I smiled.
“Very observant.” I shook my traitorous finger at him.
“How would I know about your subject preference?” He smiled and leaned back
for the waitress to deposit our order on the table between us.
She poured us each a shot before leaving, and I was grateful for the Twix
moment.
“Lucky guess.” I reached for my glass and eyed him suspiciously over the rim as
I sipped.
I only shoot tequila when I either; A. Want to get drunk, B.
Want to act tough, C. Want to get someone else drunk, or D. Any combination of
the above.
Thor shot his and poured another.
“Tell yourself whatever you want, Miss.” He saluted me with his glass and
downed it.
Show off. I was so not going to rise to the challenge. Thor was a god; he could
probably process alcohol in a heartbeat. Of course, I'm part Japanese and could
do a fair amount of alcohol processing myself. I’m told that it’s an allergic
reaction a lot of Japanese have, but basically, it results in me being able to drink
with the big boys but look as if I’m embarrassed the whole time; my face turns
pink. I didn’t want to let Thor play on my insecurities, but then again, I’d been
the one who ordered the damn bottle in the first place.
I threw back my shot and pushed the empty glass toward him. Oh well, I’m only
human; put me down for B. Want to act tough.
“What do you want, Thor?” I pulled my glass closer after he refilled it and lifted
it to my lips.
“You.” He smiled serenely.
I sputtered and almost wasted good tequila. I said almost.
“Excuse me?” My hand hovered mid-air; unsure whether to continue with the
drinking program or just give up in favor of open-mouthed confusion.
“I believe we’re after the same things.” Thor reached over and gently nudged my
glass upwards.
I drank the rest of the shot without thinking and without taking my eyes off him.
“I barely know you.” I turned the glass over this time.
“How could you possibly know what I’m after?”
“You were trying to steal the same information that I was.”
Thor shot a quick glance around the bar.
“Trying?” I huffed.
Questions flew around my head like annoying gnats. Had Thor been sent to get
the plans back? Oh, did I mention that I had the forbearance to grab said plans
while I was kneeing him? Well, I did and now, the Norse God of Thunder sat
across from me; drinking tequila and talking about wanting me due to our
similar goals. Why hadn’t he just killed me and taken the plans if he wanted
them? Why all the games? What the hell was going on?
“You do have them.” Thor smiled like a cat that had just found a fallen birdfeeder…
still full of birds.
“Why would you be trying to steal them?” I ignored how sexy his smile was. I
am a professional after all.
“Not all gods are as horrible as you think.” Thor downed another shot; his eyes
narrowing briefly under his furrowed brow.
“Yeah; that’s what the Christians keep telling me.” I smirked. “Can’t say for sure
though; never met Jesus.”
One perfectly formed eyebrow winged upward over the swirling blues and
greens of his eyes. Was it the tequila affecting me, or were the colors in his eyes
actually flowing together like mist? I pushed the shot glass away and sighed. It
wouldn’t do to get all sloppy drunk with a god. Who knows where I’d wake up,
or if I'd wake up.
“Some of us don’t agree with the majority.” Thor pretended to misinterpret my
signal to stop drinking and refilled my glass before placing it back in front of
me.
I stared hard at the shot glass for a second so it knew who was boss and then
picked it up to take a resigned sip.
“What do you mean; you don’t agree?” I looked around and faintly realized the
sun was setting.
Oh, great; time for the rest of the monsters to come out and play.
“I don’t think we need people to die for us to give us power.” Thor frowned at
my distraction, and I settled my attention back firmly onto what he was saying.
“Most of us believe it’s the only way to raise as much power as the freely given
blood used to bring, but I don't agree.”
“The blood?” I smirked at him and shook my head. “You mean sacrifice—
specifically; human—don’t you?”
“I believe that's what I just said.” He sighed. “There’s no way around the fact
that blood holds life and life is magic. When people sacrificed to us, we gained
their magic and there’s nothing like it. The sacrifice of animals was good too, but
that was only due to the magic imbued into the blood by human intention, and it
never came close to the power a human life brought. It’s that rush of magic that
my fellow deities are striving for. They plot to bring war among your kind so
you’ll kill each other in their name again; this time on a mass scale, and they will
all share in the waves of energy it brings.”
“Yes, yes.” I waved a hand imperiously. “I know all that.
What I don’t know is why you, the God of Thunder, God of War, God of the
Vikings who were known for their viciousness, would suddenly grow a soft spot
and decide that you don't want us to fight anymore.”
“Trust me; I have no soft spots.” Thor's lips twitched a little. “I just don’t think
that mass destruction is a good idea.
You've learned about us; you know that we need followers to increase our
strength. The more people who remember us and respect us, the more we thrive.
Some of us have grown immense in ability. What you might not know is that we
don’t need any more power to survive. Our talents are old, and our magic will
sustain us until the earth crumbles away and is nothing but space debris. Even
then, we may still survive long enough to find another suitable
planet. And by the way, I’m not just a god of war; I also rule the sky, all storms,
sea-journeys, and justice.”
I could feel my eyes grow round at Thor's candor. I had no idea the Gods were
strong enough to survive eternity without our sacrifice. I'd always assumed that
without humanity, the Atlanteans would have died out long ago. I knew their
magic was great, but I had no idea it was comic book, super villain great. My
magic seemed a poor shadow of it, although Ku’s book held enough of their
spells to bring me a little closer to their level. Without that book, I'd already be
dead.
“Impressive résumé.” I found myself shooting tequila again. Damn it; I had to
stop that. “It still doesn’t explain why you’d choose to miss out on all the extra
power.”
“As I said; I don’t think the current course of action is wise.
The way things are heading, your kind could blow the whole world apart, and I
like it here.”
“Cause it's where you keep your stuff?” I smirked.
“Some of it.” Thor smirked back.
“So, what do you propose?” I could feel the stolen documents crinkling against
my waist.
The black silk of my top was already limp from the heat so it was a good guess
that Thor knew where the documents were. I started to reach to pull them out,
but his hand flew across the table and grabbed mine.
“Not here.” Thor caressed my hand along the line of the glove where the leather
was cut to leave my fingers bare.
I assumed that he was trying to make it appear—to anyone who might be
watching—that affection had been his true intention.
“You wisely chose a public place to speak with me, but if
we go any further, we need privacy,” he said.
Privacy. Go any further. The words seemed to curl in my gut and try to snake
their way lower. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to be alone with the Nordic giant. It
had been awhile since I was alone with any man in a non-killing sense and the
last time hadn’t turned out so well.
“What do you have in mind?” I slid my hand out from beneath Thor's.
He turned his head to the side; a little wrinkle appearing between his brows.
“I have a boat up at the Yacht Club.” Thor refilled my glass again, and the
wrinkle disappeared.
“As if I’d follow you onto your boat,” I huffed.
“Do you have a problem with boats?”
Thor's eyes crinkled at the corners and, just for a second, I wondered exactly
how much he knew about me.
“You think you know me?” I narrowed my eyes at Thor and tried to look as
fierce as possible, which is hard to do when you’re built like I am.
I worked out, but I wasn't what you'd call “ripped.” My love of food prevented
that, and I preferred it that way. I liked my curves. Unfortunately, my lack of
height on top of my lack of prominent muscles didn’t exactly make me Amazon
warrior material. What it did do was make it hard for me to look intimidating. I
was about as scary as an angry Poodle.
“I do know you, Vervain.” Thor smiled when my jaw dropped. “Did you think I
wouldn’t know the Godhunter when I saw her?”
“Godhunter?” My whisper was almost a whimper.
“Were you unaware that you’d made a name for yourself?”
His eyes showed a little surprise too.
Well, yippee-kai-yay; I wasn’t the only one in shock.
“I didn’t realize that I was known to the Gods at all,” I said.
I had hoped my kills had gone unnoticed, or at least unaccounted for by the
Gods.
“Oh, you’re known.” Thor's smile returned. “Did you really think that you could
kill gods and no one would notice?”
“Well, it’s not as if I left my business card,” I snapped.
Grisly scenes passed through my mind; images that I try hard not to dwell on
and which I sometimes needed large amounts of alcohol to banish. I hunted
gods; it wasn't as if I were going to give them a fair fight if I could help it. Most
of the time, I felt like an assassin; sneaking up on my unsuspecting victims and
leaving bloody crime scenes in my wake. I never worried about getting caught
since most of their homes were in the God Realm. It's not as if the police would
be investigating. So, I never thought to cover my tracks. Maybe next time, I'd
torch the place after I was done.
“A few of the gods you killed had surveillance systems.”
Thor smiled as the blood drained from my face.
Gods with security cameras. No; I hadn't counted on that.
“You also left your scent everywhere. As soon as I smelled you, I knew who you
were,” he added.
“What; are you part Bloodhound or something?” I asked churlishly.
I didn’t like being in the dark, but then I was still fairly new to this game. Maybe
I should cut myself some slack just this once.
I'd have to be more careful in the future, though. Fire; definitely fire. It would
take care of any evidence I left behind and be a
double guarantee on death. If only I could burn the memories as well.
“We have very acute senses.” Thor licked his full lips, and I couldn’t tear my
gaze away. “Taste, hearing, touch, sight, and smell; they’re all heightened on
us.”
“Well, woopdee-diddley-doo,” I exclaimed.
I couldn’t help it; I was getting turned on, and I needed to cover it up with
something. Sarcasm won out as usual.
Thor did that godly-laughing thing again which did nothing for my efforts to
tamp down my libido. Maybe I needed to start dating. Going five years without
getting some lovin’ was not good for god-resisting. I made a mental note to go
out that weekend.
“I've forgotten how amusing humans can be.” Thor was laughing so hard that he
had tears in his eyes.
“Okay, fine.” I sighed. “I’m funny, and I stink. No matter how much you flatter
me, I’m still not getting on your damn boat.”
“I didn’t say that you smell bad.” Thor was getting that confused look again, but
at least he had stopped laughing. “Why don’t you accept compliments like a
normal woman?”
“There is no normal here, Thor,” I said his name as if it explained it all. “Lots of
interesting things going on but none of them are normal.”
“Point taken.” He licked his lips again; the bastard. “I’m intrigued.”
“No; you’re not.” I put my pointer finger in his face.
“You’re amused, remember? And the answer is still; no.”
“I offer you my blood as safeguard.” Thor pulled a tiny blade from his pocket
and cut his thumb with it.
If the situation hadn’t been so dangerous, I would have laughed to have seen
such a big man holding such a tiny knife. But then, if you’re that big, you don’t
need a large weapon, do you?
Thor made Mr. Dundee seem as if he were overcompensating.
I stared at the blood welling up on Thor's thumb and didn't have a clue on how to
proceed. I had the weirdest feeling that he was offering me an extreme
compliment, and I probably shouldn't insult him by refusing, but what was I
supposed to do? I couldn’t remember coming across this in Ku’s book. Did Thor
want me to cut my thumb and press it to his, or what? Was I going to be blood
brothers—I mean; blood siblings—with a god? The confusion must have shown
on my face because Thor smiled and suddenly went all deity. He looked at me as
if he were bestowing a blessing on me, and I had to shake off the sudden urge to
kneel.
“Will you accept my protection?” Thor lifted his hand and his thumb hovered
over my lips. The bead of blood seemed to shimmer as it welled up.
Oh, damn. Was Thor going to put his blood on my mouth?
Gross. I couldn’t even bring myself to say yes; I just nodded, and Thor instantly
lowered his bloody thumb. I blinked as the shock-waves coursed through me.
Tingling, biting power ran inside me like needle-legged spiders as I felt Thor's
blood melt into my skin.
I absorbed it and knew immediately that his offer of protection was eternal. I was
under Thor's protection. A god was protecting the Godhunter. What irony.
“Why did you do that?” I rubbed at my lips and stared at the vanishing cut on
Thor's thumb; his body just kinda sucked the blood back in.
“We need you with us.” Thor slammed back another shot and his hand shook for
just a second as he put the glass down. “We can’t fight both you and them. Now,
do you accompany me to my boat or not?”
Chapter Three
I don’t mind boats; as long as they stayed afloat and kept me out of the water. It
was the ocean that I had a problem with, and I blame my paranoia on my mother.
She'd been a young woman when she had me and instead of staying home,
wasting her youth, she took me out with her. I loved my childhood and will
physically assault anyone who dares to say that my mother was a bad parent, but
sometimes it's not the best idea to cart a kid along.
One of those outings had been to a yacht party. I don’t remember much about the
festivities, but I remember the boat.
When, as an adult, I’d mentioned the memory to her, she had nervously asked
what else I remembered. I pressed her to elaborate, and she said that there had
been a small space of time when I’d gone missing; they found me overboard. I
was three. She sees no connection to my fear of the ocean.
To be completely honest, I must admit that Jaws played a small part in my terror
of the deep as well. It had played an even bigger role in my decision to never
surf (I don't like feeling like bait, thank you very much). But I had no thoughts of
killer sharks when I boarded Thor’s floating behemoth. I didn’t think about the
water at all actually since the boat... ship... whatever... was so big that I forgot
the ocean was even there. No small feat when dealing with me and my paranoia.
Thor took my hand to help me across the gangplank and didn't release it. He
pulled me casually through the interior of the thing; passing room after room of
shining mahogany paneling and gleaming steel. I caught glimpses of plush
carpeting in dark blue and matching curtains fluttering in the warm, salty breeze.
The boat must have been specially made for Thor because even with his
bulk, he didn’t look cramped at all. In fact, we were walking down the corridor
side by side, and his head didn't even come close to brushing the ceiling.
We stopped at a stairway and went down into the belly of the beast. Maybe that
wasn't the best description under the circumstances but it fit. At the bottom of
the stairs there was a large, open room. The carpeting down there was crimson,
the massive dining table was black lacquer, and all the décor had an Asian feel.
Not what I expected from a Norse god. Shouldn’t there be coarse wooden tables
and battle axes? Maybe a buxom wench with blonde braids named Brunhilde?
Instead of axes, there were swords. Katanas and the shorter wakizashis were
protected in shiny ebony sheaths and displayed proudly on the walls. There was
also a brilliant white wedding kimono dominating the wall opposite us with hand
embroidered gold cranes all over it. The walls themselves were covered in softgold
wallpaper with more cranes flying across the expanse; so subtly done that
you had to focus hard to see them. On my right, stood a suit of Samurai armor;
complete with a bright-red, demon face mask. I swear that it was smiling at me,
and not in a good way, more of an It'll be fun to eviscerate you sort of way. I
ignored it on principle.
In the center of the table, a delicate white orchid bloomed in a shiny black pot;
colored subtly by light shining through the red and gold, lacquered, paper
parasols above it. The shaded lights gave a pink tint to the room as if the boat
was blushing in the face of unexpected company. It shouldn't have worried
though; the place was immaculate. Any conquering warlord would have happily
dripped blood onto the conveniently colored carpet before shucking off his
armor and calling for a geisha. I know; that was terribly white of me but I’m
only a quarter Japanese, and I’ve never even been to Japan so you’re gonna have
to forgive me my clichés. Plus, I think it’s an apt description. The room was
fiercely beautiful, but even with the kimono and orchid, it was supremely
masculine.
To the right of the kimono, a door opened into the galley. I was very pleased
with myself for remembering the correct name of a ship’s kitchen. I was not so
pleased to find a stunning woman standing in the doorway. My pleasure went
down even more when she smiled and poured a warm, welcoming wave of
magic out toward me. She wasn't blonde, and I highly doubted her name was
anything close to Brunhilde, but I had no doubt as to why she was on Thor's
boat. My sudden jealousy was as embarrassing as it was ridiculous.
Had I really thought that I was special because Thor held my hand? Sheesh,
what was I; sixteen? I'll tell you what I was; I was an idiot. I dropped Thor's
hand as if it were on fire.
“I’m Persephone,” the newcomer said as she reached a hand toward me.
Her hand enveloped mine, and I suddenly felt as if the world were a fresh,
wondrous place full of new things to discover.
I was a little girl again; peering under rocks and crawling through the grass in
search of tiny treasures. I shook my head a little, and Persephone smiled
brighter; her small mouth looking almost too childish for such a sultry face. She
had long, dark hair the color of rich soil and green, bedroom eyes like morning
leaves still shaking off the night. A porcelain doll, but one that was made for
men. She laughed as I continued to gape at her, and I felt her power tickle me.
“I’m Vervain,” I finally managed to choke out my name and pull my hand from
hers. “Persephone; as in the cause of winter, that Persephone?”
“Well, I hardly think it’s my fault that Mommy had a fit because Hades abducted
me.” She pouted a little, and I heard Thor sigh heavily behind me.
“Hey, I’ve never been one to blame the victim.” I held up
my hands placatingly. It’s never a good idea to aggravate the crazies. “I was just
repeating what I remember of the myth.
Frankly, I always thought that Hades must be a bastard if he had to kidnap a
woman to get a date.”
Persephone’s smile returned to its former glory immediately. “Well it's a little
more complicated than that. but thank you. I just knew we’d be the best of
friends! You're named for a plant after all, and I'm a goddess of growing things.”
“It's a herb actually.” I hated having to explain my name.
It's the same questions every time and always the same replies. It's Vervain, not
Vivian. Yes; I know it's unusual. No; it's not a flower. Sigh.
Mom had thought it fabulously witty to name a baby witch after a herb with
great magical benefits. Vervain was used for love, money, protection, peace,
purification, and even youth. You couldn't ask for a better mix of powers.
However, most people were not witches or even versed in our folklore. So. I
spent a lot of time explaining what vervain was and why my mother would name
me after it. If you think that's bad, my middle name is Alexandrite, not
Alexandra but Alexandr ite, like the gem. People at the DMV
are constantly trying to correct the “typos” in my name. There is no creativity
allowed in the DMV.
“Yes, I know.” Persephone wrapped an arm around me and led me to the table as
I cast a help me look over my shoulder at Thor.
Thor smiled broadly and spread his hands as he shrugged.
Great, so much for his protection. Meanwhile, Ms. Happy Face pulled me down
into a seat beside her. I wondered if she was also familiar with our local herb.
Maybe she had smoked some back in the galley. It would explain the permagrin.
“Interesting that you pronounce the H in herb. Were you raised in England?” She
went on.
“No.” I smirked; pleased to get to use my favorite Eddie Izzard line. “I say herb
because there's a fucking H in it.”
“Oh, well, um.” She obviously wasn't an Izzard fan. “I’ve heard so much about
you. You’re awfully brave for a human girl.”
My eyes narrowed as I looked at her, and I heard Thor’s strangled laugh. Was
this innocent child routine all an act? Boy, she was good if it was. No problem; I
can throw down with the best of them.
“And you’re awfully naive for someone who sleeps with the Devil.” I smiled;
waiting for the barb to slide home, but she only giggled and lightly pushed my
shoulder.
“You’re funny too. Hades isn't the Devil; he's the Lord of the Underworld.”
Persephone flicked her thick hair back.
Hair-flickers annoy me. She was probably one of those people with motivational
quotes written on Post-its all over her bedroom.
“So I’ve heard.” I looked pointedly at Thor. “What the hell is this Thor; a meet
and greet?”
“Pretty much.” Thor slid into the chair on my right.
I couldn’t help the little jolt of pleasure I felt because he’d chosen to sit beside
me instead of Little Miss Sunshine. And I'm back to being sixteen again.
“Is this it?” I looked from Thor to Persephone and back again. “Just you, me,
and your girlfriend here?”
Persephone hooted with laughter, but Thor just raised an eyebrow, turned his
head to the side, and casually slung an arm over the back of my chair.
“He’s not my boyfriend.” Persephone giggled again. “I thought you understood;
I’m with Hades.”
“You only see him for three months out of the year if the stories are true.” I
leaned towards Thor so I could get a better look at her, and yes; it was the only
reason I leaned closer to him. It had nothing to do with that refreshing scent of
his.
“Uh-huh. Mom’s a little controlling.” She was starting to get on my nerves with
the baby voice.
“So, one thing I’ve learned is that the stories of gods are partially based on fact
but are mostly fiction. By accepting the power humanity’s worship has given
you, you also accept their beliefs and allow that power to change you into all
humans hold true. You are, in effect, transformed by the thoughts of humans.” I
waited for her to nod politely. “However, you still possess free will and can
basically do as you please. You are transformed by us but not entirely restricted
by us.”
“Yes; that’s true,” she murmured and looked away.
“What am I missing?” I looked at Thor for an answer.
“Hades is pretty powerful.” Thor’s lips pressed together.
“He’s also pretty jealous. I doubt he'd put up with any competition.”
“So, you let this guy rule your life even when you’re away from him?” I couldn’t
believe that she was that submissive. Well, then again.
“Not completely.” Persephone's bottom lip jutted out. “I just don’t want to
consort with anyone else. Besides, no one wants to get Hades mad either; I’m
not worth it.”
Holy crap; it was a goddess with an inferiority complex.
The surprises just kept on coming. I looked over at Thor, and he shrugged again
before running his thumb down the back of my neck. I sat up straight and
realized that I was effectively trapped between the two of them.
“Back off, Boy Thunder,” I growled between clenched teeth.
Maybe Persephone wasn't his girl, but she'd given me a much-needed wake-up
call. I was out of my league there—playing with the big god—and that was
probably all Thor was doing with me... playing.
Thor laughed and leaned in to say something else but before he could speak, the
air in front of us shimmered, and a figure coalesced. When the shape was fully
formed, there was a striking Indian man standing before us; Indian with a dot,
not feather. He was under six feet tall but well-muscled and his dark skin shone
softly against the vivid red silk of his dress shirt. He had on black pants, a thin,
leather Gucci belt, and matching shoes.
His ebony hair curled around his collar and eased some of the harshness from his
features but his close cropped-beard added a hint of menace. Great; now what?
“Brahma”—Thor nodded slightly—“thanks for coming.”
Humph. I knew a little about Brahma. Hindu God of Knowledge; four heads,
four arms, red skin, thought himself into existence. He gave new meaning to the
term I think therefore I am.
I counted his head again. Yep; still only one and a measly two arms. I was a little
disappointed.
“Of course.” Brahma nodded back but then dismissed the Viking entirely and
focused on me. “You have a human with you?”
He pulled out a chair across from us and slid into it as he inspected me. “She has
power too.” He closed his eyes, breathed deeply, and then shivered. “Delicious
power.”
Okay; that was creepy. I stiffened and looked around me; trying to find the
nearest way out. I had no intentions of being this guy's next combo meal. I was
keeping all of my energy, thank you.
Before I could bolt, Thor’s hand came off the chair and settled on my shoulder.
He rubbed gently and then clamped down firmly. I
was starting to worry about his so called protection.
“Remember; I gave you a blood oath,” he whispered.
“You’ve nothing to fear when I’m with you.”
“You gave her blood?” Brahma sat back as his dark eyes rounded. “Who is this
woman?”
“She’s the Godhunter,” Persephone piped up merrily.
“You?” Brahma leaned in again; turning his head from side to side as if he could
catch some previously missed detail if he just got a better angle.
“I’m rather unremarkable no matter how you look at me,” I said.
I knew I was no great beauty. I’d call myself passing pretty if I had to label it;
pretty enough to pass by without gagging.
Sitting next to a goddess didn’t help. Then there was that whole lack of muscles
thing so I didn't even have the warrior babe look going for me. I told you; angry
Poodle. Especially with my humidity-frizzed hair.
“I wouldn’t say that,” Thor’s whisper was so close to my ear that it tickled and
made me jump at the same time.
Brahma laughed and leaned his face into one palm. “I wouldn’t either. You don’t
have the perfection of a goddess but perfection can be tiring. Your looks are
unique even for a human. I see a charming mix of ethnicity in your face.”
“Yep; I’m a mutt.”
“I’d wondered about your people.” Thor looked down at me intently.
“I’m human. ” I smiled sweetly. “They're all my people.”
Brahma chuckled. “Oh, I like her.”
“You’ve already got your hands full, Brahma.” Thor narrowed his eyes at the
Hindu god. “Are you still cheating on Sarasvati?”
“I’m a god.” Brahma drew himself up. “I must attend to my followers.”
“I’m sure that your wife finds that comforting.” Thor snorted.
“We’ve gotten off subject.” Brahma spread his hands in a let’s not fight gesture.
“I’d still like to know which people you’re descended from, Godhunter.”
“Call me Vervain, or V if you prefer.” I squirmed. Why were we talking about
me? “I’m Irish, English, Dutch, French, German, Japanese, Cherokee, and
Blackfoot.”
Thor’s eyes widened. “All of those?”
“I like to think of myself as a preview of what the world will be like someday,” I
said. “In the future, we’ll all be so mixed up that there will be only one race;
Human.”
“Very noble.” Brahma grunted. “But it will never happen.
You people take too much pride in what separates you. Look at me for example.”
He waved a hand over himself. “Do you think that I was born this way? No.
Humans are so egotistical that they want their gods to look like them. Man was
made in God's image, my ass! Man made the Gods in their own image. It's why
Christ appears to be a white man even though history says that he was Jewish.
Actually, he's neither; he's Atlantean. But when Christ first became a god, he
looked Jewish because those were the people he chose to align himself with.
However, the Jews didn't want him, and when Christianity spread, the white
people wanted Jesus to look more like them. With the change in belief, Christ's
appearance changed. It was kinda funny. We used to tease him about how he
looked whiter every time we saw him. 'My but you're looking awful white this
morning,' we'd say.” Brahma chuckled as I gaped
at him. “Kind of like Michael Jackson, but that's a different story entirely. What
I'm trying to say is; your pride in your differences is your people's greatest
weakness. It’s what the other gods use to their advantage. There will always be
one race who thinks they’re better than another.”
“There’s still hope for us.” I didn’t like the bizarre but truthful ring to his words.
“I’m living proof.”
“That you are.” Thor played with the baby hairs around the nape of my neck,
and it sent tingles over my scalp. “You’re also the best mix of all of your
ancestors. I like the blending of you.”
“Ah; that’s precisely what I was trying to say.” Brahma smiled widely, showing
off even white teeth.
“Well, aw shucks, boys.” I smirked.
I wasn’t entirely sure if they were just messing with me so I felt safer to go with
my old standby sarcasm. Both of the “boys”
seemed equally baffled and amused by my attitude, but we were once again
interrupted by an arrival. This time, they just used the stairs.
A Native American couple strode in hand in hand. I guess Thor wanted to
represent both types of Indians. Maybe it was because of my heritage, but I
preferred them to Brahma instantly.
The Hindu god was just a little too slick for my taste.
The man had on a crisp, white, dress shirt tucked into dark blue jeans which
were in turn tucked into cowboy boots. His long, black hair was pulled back
tightly in a ponytail that caught the light with blue shimmers. He had golden
brown skin that practically glowed, high cheekbones, and a generous mouth.
Almond shaped eyes, rimmed thickly in long lashes, glittered like chipped
obsidian as they settled on us, and the man smiled.
“You found the Godhunter.” He bowed slightly at the waist, and I was shocked
to realize that he was bowing to me. “It’s a great
pleasure to meet you, little warrior. I’m Tsohanoai of the Navajos.
This is my consort, Estsanatlehi.”
The woman moved forward and with her came a warm breeze smelling of rain.
She smiled and her long, black hair flowed around her hips in a sudden breeze.
She was slightly darker than her husband, or maybe it was just that his skin was
so bright that it made her look darker. Her cheekbones were just as high as his,
but her lips were fuller and were a deep red as if she'd just gorged herself on
blackberries. She was dressed as simply as Tsohanoai; in a cotton dress of light
blue.
“I’m sorry that our son will not be joining us,” her voice was as sweet as her
face, but there was an underlying strength to it.
“Nayenezgani receives the prayers of the warriors before battle, and he believes
that his power is only in war.”
Tsohanoai came up behind Estsanatlehi and pulled out a chair. She sank into it
gracefully; slipping her long hair over the back so she wouldn’t sit on it. I was
mesmerized and silently hoped that she would be the end of the beauty parade. I
didn’t think my ego could take much more.
“Nice to meet you both,” I stammered. What was the correct greeting for a god
anyway? Where was Miss Manners when you needed her?
They smiled at me warmly, and Tsohanoai put his arm over the back of his
consort’s chair; mimicking Thor and I. The reminder of how intimate I must look
with Thor made me wince and sit straighter. I could practically feel Thor
frowning at my movement so I turned and looked over my shoulder… yep; big
Viking frown. I think I preferred it to all the smiling he’d been doing anyway.
“Is this everyone?” I was still a little ticked off at being so out of the loop and
having to blunder my way through all of the surprises.
These were beings who I hunted for the good of humanity; I didn’t expect to be
having tea with them, and I still wasn’t convinced that they weren’t all evil. The
only thing that kept me from bolting was the power of Thor’s blood. I could still
feel it zipping through my body. I knew, deep down, that he’d made a real oath,
and he wouldn’t harm me. That didn’t prevent others from attempting it, though.
“We’re waiting on two more.” Thor had a little crease between his eyes, and I
was thoroughly enjoying his discomfort.
“Ah, here they are.”
There was a loud screeching followed by a muttered oath and then the sound of
crashing. Thor didn’t seem the least bit concerned. In fact, he had a little of his
smile back. An average sized man walked in waving his arms about his head
furiously. A large falcon swept past him and landed on the armor in the corner.
“Curse you, Horus,” the man snapped. “Watch where you’re flying.” He noticed
us staring at him and smiled brightly.
“He can be such a birdbrain.”
A loud screech filled the room as the falcon launched himself at the man, who
then dove for cover. The falcon stopped short and hovered with great flaps of his
wings. Bird-form blurred and elongated until it was no longer a bird but a man
dressed in a black, short-sleeved shirt and slacks.
“The falcon is one of the wisest winged creatures there is,”
the ex-bird-now-man looked down his long nose at the other, who was climbing
to his feet.
“Then why do they even have the term birdbrain?” Mr.
Average stretched his neck up so he could poke his face impudently into the
taller man’s.
He was dressed more casually; in torn jeans and a yellow shirt which read
“Everyone panic, I’m here.” They looked like opposite sides of the social
spectrum.
“It’s a ridiculous term made by humans who know nothing of the amazing avian
mind.” The ex-bird—Horus, evidently—was as regal looking as he sounded, and
I was back to staring again.
Horus' skin was the light gold of a falcon’s feathers and his nose was just a step
away from the beak it previously was. There was more intelligence in his brown
eyes than warmth, and his bearing was so grand that my knees buckled with the
urge to curtsy. It was a good thing that I was still seated.
“No one knows the avian mind because they have no mind.
Their brains are about the size of a pea.” The smaller man batted at his curly
brown hair which kept falling into his eyes; it seemed to want to play as much as
he did.
It was kind of charming. In fact, the more you looked at him, the more charming
he became. His lips seemed to be constantly on the verge of smiling even when
he was fighting with the bird. His hazel eyes held even more merriment than his
lips, and his face ended in a pointed chin like an elf's. To top it all off, I caught a
glimpse of little horns hiding in his curls.
“Pan,” Thor’s voice rumbled out; making the name into a warning.
“Pan?” I couldn’t keep the disbelief from my voice.
Both men turned to me; Horus with a frown, and Pan with a radiant smile.
“Pan, as in reed pipes and wood nymphs?” I asked.
“The one and only.” Pan bowed gallantly and left Horus sputtering behind him.
“And you are Lady…?”
“Vervain,” I said as I smiled. Why was I smiling?
“Ah.” Pan's smile turned sensual. “I love flowers; they have such sweet nectar in
their depths.”
“It's actually a herb,” I said, but Thor spoke over me.
“Pan,” Thor’s voice was a low growl, and it was powerful enough to make the
potted orchid on the table shake.
“My mistake.” Pan backed away; still grinning. “I didn’t know that this bloom
was already plucked.”
“There's been no plucking.” I shot a nasty look at Thor; hoping that he caught
the message that I didn’t appreciate this type of protection. What; did he think it
would make it easier if everyone thought we were an item? Not as if he could be
seriously into me or anything, and not like I cared... much.
“Hmm.” Pan moved forward again; this time, he claimed a chair next to the
Navajo goddess. “Which is it then, Thor; plucked or un-plucked?”
Tsohanoai moved his wife closer to him as he eyed Pan.
“She’s spoken for.” Thor leaned forward to glare at Pan.
“Hey, now.” I shrugged Thor’s arm off. “There’s been no plucking, or speaking
of plucking, and there will be no plucking period. Can we find another word for
'plucking;' one that doesn’t rhyme with plucking?”
“Enough!” Horus walked stiffly to the table and sat in one of the end chairs as if
he were about to bring the meeting to order.
Big surprise there. “We’re not here for you to play your silly games with a
human, Pan. I would like to know what she’s doing here, though.” He looked
pointedly at Thor.
“I caught her stealing the same information that I went to Valhalla to collect.”
Thor leaned back and let that tidbit sink in before continuing. “When I realized
who she was, I decided to ask her to join us. I think she’ll be valuable and
besides, it’s the humans’ fight too.”
“And who is she? What makes her so valuable?” Horus crossed his muscular
forearms and the short sleeves of his linen shirt rode up to expose a detailed
tattoo of a falcon in flight on his bicep. Too detailed in fact; I’d never seen ink
like it. It was as if a real bird had been miniaturized and pressed into his skin.
Kinda creepy actually.
“She’s the only human who has ever managed to kill our kind,” Thor spoke very
quietly but his words seemed to echo around me.
Horus and Pan sat forward with a gasp. Evidently, I was known by sight to only
some of the gods. I felt as if I had just had my superstar status revoked. Oh, well;
there goes my fifteen minutes. Fame can be so fickle.
“The Hunter?” Horus lifted his head and scanned me dubiously. “This is the
Godhunter?”
“There’s no need to get nasty now.” I didn’t know what was worse; having a
nickname among the Gods or not living up to it.
Horus narrowed his eyes. “You don’t look strong enough to kill gods.”
“Well, you don’t look like an asshole but there you go,” I said and then nearly
clamped my hand over my mouth.
I have no filter; the words go straight from my brain and out my mouth. It made
me a horrible liar and got me into heaps of trouble. I think the only thing that
saved me in this particular instance was the immediate laughter of all the other
gods.
“Come on, Horus.” Thor clamped a large hand down on Horus’s shoulder, and I
saw Horus wince. “Admit it; that was funny… and you deserved it.”
Horus did no admitting and no laughing, but the tension did seem to ease from
his shoulders. He sat back, nodded, and that was
that.
“Okay,” Thor said, “let’s get started then. Vervain, the documents please.”
I leaned back into the chair so I could reach down into my jeans; which also put
me further into Thor’s side. His breath was in my hair, his scent suddenly
stronger, and I quickly yanked the papers from my pants and moved away from
him. Thor took the documents from me and smoothed them gently on the table. I
watched his touch linger over the paper and had a brief moment of imagining
those fingers somewhere else. What was it that I had said about amateurs falling
for their prey? I was starting to feel like a supreme moron. Thor turned abruptly
and stared at me; slowly raising an eyebrow.
“What?” It came out a little harsher than I intended; nerves have a habit of
turning me into a bitch.
“Did you want to look this over with me?” Thor’s eyebrows shot downward.
I felt even worse for being paranoid. So, of course, I got snappier.
“Why; do you only read Old Norse?” As soon as the words came out, I felt like
an ass. “Sorry; I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”
“I could hazard a guess,” Pan piped up from across the table but was shushed
gently by Estsanatlehi.
“It's forgotten.” Thor hadn’t even glanced at Pan. He just started skimming the
document. “The next strike will be in Washington DC; they’re going to instigate
an attack on a peace rally through some al-Qaeda terrorists.”
“Well, that’ll put a damper on the party.” I leaned in closer to see it for myself.
“Even the protesters will back the war after being shot at.”
Horus twisted his lips into a mockery of a smile. “Nothing like murder and
mayhem to beget more murder and mayhem.”
“So, what do we do about it?” I looked around the table, and the whole thing
took on a surreal quality for me. These weren’t just people I was talking shop
with, they were gods.
They all looked at me—the lone human in their midst—and I’m sure more than a
few of them wondered how I could help.
Hell, I wondered it. I was more of a surprise-ambush kinda girl and even then, I
had to psych myself up every time I got ready to hunt.
I guess all warriors have a battle cry to help bolster their spirits.
Mine went something like: I don’t wanna diiiiiie! Well, it was more of an
internal battle cry.
“So, we go, and we stop them.” Brahma looked bored. In fact, he was paying
more attention to the minuscule pieces of dirt beneath his fingernails than he was
to us. When he finally looked up and saw our expressions, he huffed. “What?
How hard could it possibly be?”
Chapter Four
Five hours later, we arrived in DC. Five hours after Brahma's blasé question.
You would think that a god would know better than to tempt fate. Did Murphy’s
Law work with gods? Did words have more power when spoken by the divine?
I’d say yes.
We traveled to Washington via the normal way for gods; tracing. I highly
recommend it. No lines, no cramped airline seat, no bad food, no fat business
man sitting behind you kicking your seat, and oh, it’s absolutely free. Yep; it’s
good to be a god, or at least a witch with travel benefits.
It made me wish I had enough magic to navigate the Aether on my own. Alas, I
was a lowly human witch and could only manage to use a spell to link trace
points. To get from one place to another, I had to have the exact chant to connect
the two locations.
I couldn't just jump in and jump out willy-nilly like Thor did. It was the
difference between letting the current take you and actually steering a boat.
Basically, I surfed the Aether. I could paddle out and ride back in, but I couldn't
navigate the channels.
No helm and no rudder.
Navigating the early morning throng in front of the White House was more my
speed, although I hated crowds. I managed to get to the edge of the iron fence
where I stood and stared while Thor kept most of the jostling people from
bumping into me. I couldn’t help it, it was America’s headquarters, and I was
one of those proud Americans. It was also my first visit to DC, and I was excited
to get a look at the White House. I have to say that I was a little disappointed,
though. Valhalla’s way more impressive.
Thor finally grabbed my arm and moved me along. People
flew out of his way; barely even touching him. I don’t think that they even
realized they were doing it. They just sort of were not where he was walking.
Fascinating, but not as fascinating as my first sight of the President’s house. I
continued to stare back over my shoulder as Thor led me off like a deranged
puppy who really wanted to pee on one tree in particular; the president's tree.
“Can’t I have a minute here?” I tugged on Thor's harsh grip; pulling at individual
fingers since his hand was so big that I found it necessary to divide and conquer.
“I’ve never seen the White House.”
“It’s a big house and it’s white.” Thor kept walking.
“Besides we’re not here for sightseeing. I’ll bring you back when we’re done.”
I raised an eyebrow at that. It almost felt as if I were on a date; a very strange
and possibly violent date. Well, probably violent, possibly fatal. Thor held my
hand even after I stopped resisting and started moving purposefully with him.
Then there was the mention of a second outing. That's date talk, right? I looked
down at our clasped hands and then around at the rest of our group. No one else
was holding hands, not even the Navajo couple. Was this Thor’s way of
protecting me? He had made a blood oath after all. Maybe he just forgot that he
was still dragging me along.
We reached the park across the street and stopped abruptly.
Thor looked around expectantly and since the only place I was looking was at
him, I knew the exact moment he found what he was after. Yes; I was staring at
him. I had nothing else better to do, and he was still holding my hand. I was not
completely infatuated.
I was not an amateur. I was merely keeping occupied and aware.
I glanced in the direction Thor was looking and then looked immediately back
for a more thorough inspection. It wasn’t every day that I got to meet two
gorgeous Viking gods, and I was pretty sure the guy walking up to us was going
to be the second. He
wasn’t as tall as Thor but wasn't by any means short—over six feet definitely—
and his long hair was blond, not red. His features weren’t as artistically angled as
Thor’s, but they’d give Brad Pitt a run for his money. Hell, I think Angelina
would have swapped good ol’ Brad for either of these two in a heartbeat. If this
kept up, I’d need a bib.
“Ull.” Thor finally let me go to embrace the newcomer in a fast, manly hug. You
know; the quick grab, pat hard, and let go kind of hug that says I must care a lot
about this guy because I’m touching him, but let’s get this clear... I’m not gay.
“Hey, Dad.” Ull smiled up at the bigger man before looking me over.
“Dad?” I shook my head to clear it of the lust-induced fog and tried to
concentrate. “Did he just call you 'Dad?'”
“I’m his stepson.” Ull moved around his Dad and closed in on me. “And you
are?”
“This is Vervain.” Thor stepped between us again. “She’s going to be working
with us.”
“Great.” Ull pushed past Thor as his smile grew. “I’m looking forward to it,
Vervain.” He held his hand out to me, but Thor grabbed it before I could and
pushed it away as if it were a potential threat.
“I made her a blood oath,” Thor sounded a little more serious than I thought was
necessary for a minor protection.
“What?” Ull asked as his eyes widened.
And he wasn’t the only one shocked, some of the other gods made sounds of
surprise as well. Brahma just looked kinda smug to have known a choice bit of
info that the others didn't.
“She’s human.” Thor let go of Ull and reclaimed my hand.
“She didn’t trust me, and I believe we need her.”
“But, Dad”—Ull’s eyes were getting pretty round—“a blood oath… where?
Heart or lips?”
“Lips.” Thor locked his gaze on his stepson as if daring him to say more.
“Well”—Ull shook his head—“at least there’s that.”
“So, she really is spoken for.” Pan looked supremely disappointed.
I didn’t know whether to be really flattered or really creeped out by all of this
attention.
“Okay.” I used Thor's distraction to yank my hand free and then stood back from
the group. “This is starting to sound like something I need to know more about,
like, right now.” I crossed my arms for good measure.
“She doesn’t know?” Ull stared at Thor and then transferred his intense attention
to me. “You don’t know?”
“So, tell me already.” I was not uncrossing my arms until I had an answer...
period.
“It’s not your place to tell her.” Thor glared at Ull.
“No; it’s not.” Ull was giving Thor’s nasty look right back to him and upping the
nasty. “It’s yours; as in it should’ve been done already.”
“Thor, you honored a human with Blood to Mouth and then didn't bother to
explain it to her?” Horus walked up behind Ull, looking just as baffled as I felt.
“Great.” I sighed. “I’m honored. Can someone tell me what I’m so honored
about?”
“We don’t have time for this.” Thor simply pushed his hand between my folded
arms, grabbed my wrist, and started dragging me away.
“Whoa, caveman.” I tried my best to dig my heels in, but let’s face it, it was like
a parakeet trying to hold back a tornado; just a whole lot of useless squawking.
“I don’t appreciate this, Thor. I’m going to ask nicely just once. The next time,
my sword will do the asking. Now, please tell me what’s going on.”
“You have my protection.” Thor didn’t even glance behind us to see if everyone
was following. “That’s all you need to know.
You’ll not be harmed if I can help it.”
“Uh-huh.” I looked behind me.
The gang was all there and completely fascinated by our exchange.
“What’s the difference between lips and heart?” I tried again.
“I don’t have time to give you an anatomy lesson.” He kept walking.
“Witty, very witty.” I looked behind me again, this time for help, but they were
all wearing matching I don’t know whether to be pissed off or amused stares.
“What’s the difference in the oath?”
“Obviously, a blood oath to the heart is a pledge of love,”
he sounded as if he were schooling a three-year-old.
I don’t like being patronized. Come to think of it, I don’t know anyone who
actually enjoys being patronized; including three-year-olds.
“Well, obviously. ” I rolled my eyes. “And obviously, I’m an idiot because I
thought I knew enough about blood oaths to be able to assume that you're giving
me one meant that I could trust you.”
“Odin’s beard, woman!” Thor finally stopped and turned so suddenly that I
ended up smack dab in the middle of his chest.
I don’t think Thor even felt it. For me, it was like accidentally walking into a
telephone pole... which I've done before. Don't laugh; I'm a klutz and it happens
to hurt. And don't even get me started on the splinters.
“That was the whole purpose of the oath; to let you know you can trust me,”
Thor huffed.
I couldn’t stop from laughing, even with my suddenly aching chin. It kind of just
spurted out in a surprised guffaw. Thor looked down at me and then grabbed my
upper arms to bring me off my feet so he could glare harder. It only served to
burst the giggle dam, and I started laughing even more.
“What’s so damn funny?” He actually shook me a little.
“It’s just...” I had reached the point where exhaustion and anxiety had made me
sensitive. If Thor had said something mean, I might have cried, but as it stood,
everything had become funny. He could have said “doorknob, ” and I would
have laughed harder.
“It’s just…”
“The suspense is killing me,” Horus’ dry tone came from behind me; inspiring
another round of laughter.
People walking by were giving us funny looks. The children with those people
were smiling, though. They knew a busted giggle dam when they saw one.
“Okay, okay.” I took a deep, calming breath. “It’s just that you’re a god so it’s
kinda funny to hear you swear using another god’s name. Like, you just took
another god's name in vain. Isn't that breaking a god rule or something?” I
giggled. “The only thing that would've been more amusing is if you’d said 'My
beard, woman.' Much funnier and probably not a rule breaker.”
The assemblage of gods stared at me with different degrees of disgust and
amusement. Thor just looked confused.
“I don’t have a beard,” he said simply.
That’s when the others finally saw the humor. Their laughter, unfortunately, did
nothing to improve Thor’s mood. He just snorted, put me down, and resumed
walking.
“I’ve been meaning to ask you about that.” I panted after him. I was really glad
I’d worn my flat-soled boots. “I thought you were supposed to have a great, big,
bushy, red beard.”
“I shaved.” Thor's pace quickened, and I practically had to run to keep up. “I've
been spending a lot of time in Hawaii and it gets itchy with the heat. Beards are
for cold weather.”
“Okay, great.” I felt like that little dog in the old cartoons that jumps around the
big dog panting, What d’ya wanna do today, Spike? Huh, Spike? Huh? Except
this little dog was being dragged.
“So, you shaved it; looks good. I like the stubble, but there’s one other thing I’ve
been meaning to ask.”
“What?!” Thor stopped again and threw down my hand as if holding it were too
much encouragement for my mouth.
“Where are we going?” My voice was just a tad too timid sounding for me so I
couldn’t stop there. “More importantly, are we there yet?” I added a bit of
adolescent whine just for good measure.
“Yeah, Dad.” Ull jumped up next to us. “Are we there yet?”
I liked Ull immediately. All we had time for was a grin and a wink to
acknowledge our new camaraderie before Thor started pulling on my hand
again. I was pretty sure that I was going to have bruises.
Thor didn’t let up until we’d reached our destination. A
secret underground hideout? A chic high-rise loft? No; it was Starbucks. Thor
pulled me with him all the way to the counter.
“I'd like a grande caramel macchiatto with whip,” Thor announced to the barista
as she stared back at him; dumbstruck. He yanked me forward and put an arm
around my shoulders. “You want anything, babe?”
The woman transferred her attention to me long enough to determine that I
wasn’t anywhere near as interesting as he was and then went back to gawking at
Thor. I wasn’t sure what shocked me more; his ordering what I considered a
girly drink (one of my favorites by the way) or his calling me babe.
“Uh, the same please.” I gaped at him.
“Make it two.” Thor smiled at the girl and for a second I thought she was going
to faint.
“You want that hot?” She blinked wide eyes at him.
“Oh, definitely. ” He grinned wickedly, and I thought for sure she was going
down.
She did sway a little, but then she bucked up and rang us up as I silently cheered
her on. You can do it! He's not all that special, just, you know, a god. Hey, I’m
on the side of anyone making me coffee. Thor paid and then steered me to an
overstuffed couch to wait as the rest of the gods placed their orders.
When we were all seated with our beverages, I held and sipped my coffee like it
was a lifeline. I was so not sitting in Starbucks with a bunch of gods who looked
like Benetton and Armani had got together to make a magazine spread. I looked
up; licking whipped cream off my lips and blinking hard. Yep, there they were;
sipping from paper cups with the sound of pressurized steam and folk music in
the background.
“How long have we got before the rally?” I looked around;
wondering if gods wore watches because I sure as hell didn’t.
I’m not a watch-wearing kind of girl. I could go into this whole long diatribe
about how I don’t like to be restricted by time or some other such granola crap,
but the truth of the matter is; I’m just too lazy to remember to put one on every
day.
Sure enough, Brahma pushed up his silk sleeve and revealed a Rolex. The
diamonds in the face sparkled at me in an attempt to change my mind about the
whole watch wearing thing. I have to admit they made a good argument. If
someone bought me a Rolex, I might make an effort to wear it every day. Or at
least on non-god-hunting days.
“The rally is at one o’clock. It’s now seven forty-six AM, Eastern Standard Time
so that gives us roughly another six hours.”
I groaned and took another sip of coffee. It had been a long day… yesterday, and
I still hadn’t got any shut-eye since then.
“Don’t you guys ever sleep?”
“We sleep.” Thor’s hand slid up my back and onto my neck, where he began to
knead my muscles expertly. “We just don’t need it as much as you.”
“Figures.” I sighed and let him work out the knots. “I know we don’t have time
for a nap so let’s just get on with it.”
“Okay.” Thor set his cup down. “We need a locator spell, Vervain.”
“No prob.” I sipped my coffee and thought about it. “Wait, what am I supposed
to locate?”
“Can you focus on a magical disturbance?” Horus asked from his big, purple,
overstuffed chair. So surreal.
“You want me to find a disturbance in the force, Luke?” I giggled; on the verge
of exhausted hysterics.
“Who did she just call me?” Horus puffed up and put his coffee down. “I am not
the—”
“Relax, Egyptian,” Ull chucked Horus on the shoulder. “It's just a movie
reference.”
“Humph,” Horus picked his mug up but divided his glare between me and Ull as
if we were in cahoots.
“Sure; I can do a locator spell,” I got back on topic. “But it'd have to be done
while this disturbance is happening, and they aren’t going to be using magic
constantly. Can’t you guys just do some god juju?”
“Even gods have our limitations,” Horus looked as if he’d swallowed a bug.
“You know, I've always wondered about that.” I just realized that I had the
perfect opportunity to up my god-hunting game. “I know about beheading as a
good way to be sure of the kill, but just in case I have to do some hand-to-hand
combat, what route should I take? I mean; do you guys just regenerate or what?”
“You want us to tell you how to kill us?” Horus squawked.
“It's a valid question.” Thor frowned. “We'll be taking her into battle. Vervain
needs to know our weaknesses.”
“And if she uses the information against us?” Horus narrowed his eyes on Thor.
“Then you'll get to see firsthand if she really is strong enough to kill gods.” Thor
glared back.
“Well, as I'm sure you've realized, some of us are a little harder to kill than
others,” Ull said as he ignored the banter and focused on me. “How susceptible
you are depends on your magic.
And that goes for healing too. Only gods whose power includes regeneration can
fully regenerate otherwise-fatal wounds and even
then, they're limited to as much energy as they have stored up. The rest of us can
take care of tiny cuts but other than that; if you cut us, we will bleed... and keep
bleeding. We have to heal normally or go to one of our healers. If it's really bad,
we have to restock our immortality.”
“Ull,” Thor's voice held a warning note, “that's going too far. You know the
law.”
“The law?” I felt my forehead wrinkling. “You have laws?”
“Of course,” Ull continued as if Thor hadn't spoken. “We
—”
“Could you cast a spell on an item?” Estsanatlehi, who I was already referring to
as Mrs. E in my head—along with her husband Mr. T, hehe—pulled a smooth,
white, river stone out of her purse. She cast a weighted look at Ull, and he
clamped his mouth shut. “A spell that would alert you to excessive magic in the
area?”
“I think so.” I considered how much effort I would need to put into it to get
coverage over as large an area as we’d need to monitor as I took the stone from
her. My gaze swept by Ull, and I had a sudden thought. “You’re his stepson,” I
blurted like an epiphany.
Told you; no filter.
“Yes.” Ull frowned in confusion.
“That means you’re married,” I said accusingly as I turned to look at Thor.
“Why do you care if I’m married?” Thor tilted his head to the side. His eyes
seemed to flash brightly for a second and his lips twitched.
“I don’t,” I said immediately. “Are you?”
“Let’s just say that we had a messy breakup.” Thor's smile came out in full force
as his arm crept across my back.
“And you got custody?” I sat up straighter; leaning away from him.
“Custody?” Thor shook his head a little; as if he was trying to clear it of my
human insanity.
“Of the kid.” I jerked my head toward Ull, and Thor’s laughter literally boomed
out.
Now, I don’t like overusing the word literally because it’s so often misused, but
let me just say that I am definitely using the appropriate word here. Thor's
laughter shook the light fixtures, it rattled the windows, and I could swear that I
heard someone’s car alarm go off down the street.
“The kid”—Thor let his laughter die down to a light rumble
—“chose for himself.”
“Yeah.” Ull leaned forward and winked at me. “Mama’s not happy.”
“And when Mama’s not happy...” I looked expectantly at Ull, and he didn’t fail
me.
“No one’s happy,” Ull finished gleefully. “You can say that again; she’s been a
holy terror.”
“Define terror. ” I narrowed my eyes on Ull.
Was I going to have to fight his Mommy?
“You don’t see her here do you?” Ull spread his hands wide.
“Well, I don’t exactly know what she looks like.” I didn’t like the cold feeling I
was getting in my gut. “I don’t even know her name.”
“Her name is Sif,” Thor answered grimly, “and she looks like him.” He pointed
an accusing finger at Ull as if it were somehow his fault.
“Hey, don’t blame me because you married a bitch,” Ull politely lowered his
voice to issue the insult.
“That’s your mother you’re talking about.” Thor leaned in and matched his
stepson’s tone.
“She’s your wife. I didn’t have a choice about her being my mother.”
“She’s my ex-wife,” Thor grumbled, but backed off.
“Wow; she sounds like a charmer.” I looked back and forth between their sulking
faces. “I can’t wait to meet her.”
“No!” Both of them shouted at the same time and earned us the attention of the
whole shop… again.
“Okay, relax, Thunder Twins; deactivate your powers.” I held up my hands.
“They feel very strongly about decaf,” I called over to the onlookers.
People laughed and shook their heads before slowly going back about their
business.
“You meeting Sif is not a good idea,” Thor lowered his voice again, and then his
forehead wrinkled. “And I’m the God of Thunder, Ull is the God of Justice.”
“Whatever.” I shrugged. Justice? I don’t know why I was surprised; Ull did have
a sense of fairness about him, but... “I just can’t picture you blindfolded and
holding scales.”
“You can’t?” Ull waggled his brows at me and smirked.
“Do you want to?”
“Well, maybe blindfolded.” I waggled mine right back.
Thor rumbled angrily like a brewing storm.
“As amusing as all of this has been,” Horus’s voice had gone so dry that I feared
for his safety near any open flames. “Can we return to the reason for all of us
being here… in DC… in October?”
“Sorry.” I stuck my face down over my coffee cup to regroup. “I’ll need a quiet
place to work on this.” The little white stone felt good in my hands; almost
happy to be there. I wondered where it had come from. A river rock definitely,
but which river?
“I’ll need some supplies too.”
“Ull’s got a place here,” Thor said. “It’s why I called him in.”
“I didn’t notice you making any phone calls before we left,” I said and then
winced under the look everyone gave me. “Oh yeah; right. God to god direct,
huh? So much better than AT&T.”
“He's my son.” Thor raised an amused brow. “I have the right with him. I can't
manage it with everyone.”
“Did the documents say who was coming in on the job?”
Tsohanoai asked.
It was the first time Tsohanoai, aka Mr. T, had spoken in awhile so I was a little
startled. He’d been playing the strong, silent type well but his voice was
pleasant; comforting. I wanted to tell him that he should use it more often.
“Yes.” Thor didn’t look too happy.
I felt the cold creeping back with that look.
“Huitzilopochtli himself will be coming in,” Thor announced.
“Is that a single, a plural, or a sneeze?” I gave Thor a lopsided grin to try and
tease his own smile back.
Yeah; I know that I’ve been complaining about Thor's smiling but when I wasn’t
the one making him frown, it wasn’t nearly as much fun.
“It’s a single.” Thor's lips didn’t so much as twitch; damn it.
“So, that’s good right?” I asked.
I looked around and suddenly realized that everyone had the same sick
expression on their face; as if someone had just told them that all the coffee was
Kopi Luwak. You know; the stuff they make from coffee beans pooped out of a
civet cat. What a horrible job those coffee makers had; sifting through civet poo
all day to harvest coffee beans. I guess I rather do the sifting than the drinking,
though.
“We can totally take out one god,” I continued merrily.
“There are nine of us; he won’t stand a chance. Hell, I’ll tell you what; I’ll get
this one. You all go home, and you can take out the next bad guy.”
I smiled brightly.
No one laughed. No one smiled. No one even breathed.
Tough crowd.
“This is not just any god, Vervain,” it was Mrs. E who finally answered me.
“This is Huitzilopochtli. He’s very dangerous.”
“What is he; Mayan?” I really needed to brush up on my gods. You’d think that
I’d know them all by now, but trust me when I say; there are a lot of gods.
“He’s an Aztec god of war.” Mr. T reached over and took his wife’s hand as he
spoke, and I was shocked to see that it shook.
“He killed all of his brothers when they took part in his mother’s murder.”
“Okay.” I frowned. Someone avenging their mother didn’t sound so bad to me.
“So, he’s a mama’s boy, and he killed his siblings. They couldn’t have been very
nice if they murdered their own mommy. It sounds to me as if he was justified.”
“Justified, maybe, but it was his mother, not theirs,” Ull took over. I guess he felt
that it was his area of expertise. “The reason he killed them is not the point,
Vervain. The fact that he managed to kill them is.”
“Oh? His brothers were pretty bad ass, huh?”
“They were all gods like him, just new at the time, but he was the youngest.”
Horus must have felt left out because he flung in his two cents, sounding like a
professor lecturing first years.
“The question you haven’t asked yet is; how many brothers Huitzilopochtli had.”
“Fine; I’ll bite,” I huffed. All of these head games were getting to me. I generally
preferred a direct approach to my conversations. “How many brothers did
Sneezy have?”
They all looked at each other and then away from me; all except for Horus, who
seemed to find pleasure in my anxiety.
“Huitzilopochtli had four-hundred brothers,” Horus announced. He smiled
grimly and, just for a second, his pupils turned to tiny bird dots. “And he had one
sister who he adored. She was not so lucky. Coyolxauhqui was killed along with
their mother, and in his grief for her, Huitzilopochtli cut off her head and flung it
into the sky to become the moon. He sent their brothers up to be the stars and
pay attendance on her for eternity.”
The cold feeling spread throughout my whole body.
“That’s just a story, though, right?” Was that high, squeaky sound my voice?
Crap. I cleared my throat and tried again. “I mean; that’s one of those humaninfluence
things, right? Where we made up a story to explain the universe, and
you guys are
strengthened and influenced by it but it didn’t actually happen that way. If all the
stories were really true—completely true—then we’d have all kinds of deities up
in the sky; doing everything from pulling the moon with a chariot to living on
it.”
“Yes.” A flash of some kind of emotion passed over Horus’
face; a minute but surprising shift from his usual scorn. “But most of those
stories have a kernel of truth. It’s how your people came up with them in the first
place.”
“So, he really did kill all four-hundred of his brothers?” I asked. I needed to lie
down, or put some Baileys in my coffee, or lie down with some Baileys in my
coffee and a straw.
“Yes.” Thor’s hand crept around mine.
“Four- hundred?” I asked again.
“Yes.”
“Wow.” I blinked.
“Yes.” Thor's hand squeezed mine.
“His father really got around,” I said.
Oh, come on; someone had to say it.
Chapter Five
Ull had a beautiful four-story home near the National Zoo.
I gaped at the tasteful and modern furnishings as we made our way up to the top
floor.
“Are you all rich?” I asked as I looked over a very pricey piece of art. “Stupid
question,” I huffed. “How could you not be?”
“Well, magic helps.” Ull grinned broadly. “But most of us work among the
humans. It's just easier that way. I own a law firm.”
“A law firm.” I stopped climbing the stairs and turned to face him. I looked him
up and down; taking in the long hair and carefree attitude.
“God of Justice, remember?” He winked at me. “I'm actually a god of hunting
and winter too, but I thought a law firm would bring the most profit. Orvandil
Law is now one of the top law firms in the country.”
“Yes; I can see that.” I looked at the rest of the group.
“What about all of you?”
“I own a line of cruise ships,” Thor said.
“A landscaping company.” Persephone smiled. “Little Western Flower has the
reputation as the number one landscaper in America.”
“Oh, sweet.” I wanted to say; well, duh, you are the Vegetation Goddess after all.
“We own tanning salons,” Mrs. E said for her and her
husband.
“I deal in antiques.” Horus sniffed and looked at me as if I couldn't possibly
understand what that meant.
“I have a bunch of car dealerships.” Brahma smirked.
“Cars?” I asked.
Well, that explained why he looked like a car salesman.
“It's good money.” He handed me a card which read: Golden Swan Exotics:
featuring Lotus, Maserati, Ferrari, Bentley, and Lamborghini; Brahma Kanja:
owner.
“I make porn,” Pan stated proudly; handing over his own card.
“Naughty Nymphs,” I read aloud. “We can satiate any satyr.”
“Catchy, isn't it?” Pan beamed.
“Like Herpes,” Horus said with a grimace.
“My girls are all clean.” Pan glared at Horus.
“I'm sure that they are.” I tucked both of the cards into my jeans pocket as I
climbed the last step.
We'd finally made it to the top floor which consisted of a large open space and a
small kitchen off to the side. It was apparently made for entertaining and was
perfect for our current needs. The walls were painted light green, the overstuffed
couches were chocolate velvet, and there were enough potted plants strewn
about to change the atmospheric conditions. The paintings on the walls were all
modern, which I’m not a big fan of, but they matched the décor well. The
biggest draw, though, was the spacious balcony with an amazing view of the
Zoo. We were just far enough away to avoid prying eyes, but still close enough
to
hear the calls of some of the more restless beasts.
Speaking of restless beasts, the kitchen was sectioned off by a counter that
doubled as a buffet table. Ull immediately went to work filling it with an
assortment of chips and sandwiches that were disappearing down hungry god
throats almost as soon as he set them out. It was nice to have a rest after all the
craziness, but even while they were eating, the gods continued to press me about
the spell so I barely had time to digest before I was at work again.
Damn demanding deities; try saying that three times fast.
I ended up sitting cross-legged in the center of the floor with all of my tools and
ingredients placed carefully around me. I had drawn my circle—not literally, I
wouldn’t want to mess up Ull’s thick green carpet—but my wards shimmered
around me in the air. I was ready to go. If I could just get some privacy, life
would be perfect. Life isn’t perfect, though, is it?
“Do you guys mind giving me some alone time here?” I looked up at the gods
encircling my circle, and they all frowned down at me.
I felt like Prometheus; facing the gods in Olympus and asking them to give me a
break over the fire thing. Hmm, maybe Persephone could get me into Olympus. I
hadn't found the spell to break into that particular god territory yet.
“Why do you need us to leave?” Thor crossed his arms over his massive chest.
Somehow it made him look even more massive; all of those muscles squished up
like taped supermodel cleavage. It had potential bad-ass explosion written all
over it.
“I don’t need you to; I’d just prefer it.” I glared back. “Call me shy.”
“Sorry”—Ull’s grin was just plain cocky—“my house; I get to stay.”
“Why do you even care?” I glared at them as they stood
around me; staring down at the human as she knelt before her makeshift altar.
I felt like a sideshow freak. Or one of their followers; a god follower not a freak
follower. I think I'd rather be follow a freak.
“We’ve never seen a human twist god magic.” Horus had the look of a scientist
peering at a developing petri dish. “I, for one, have no intentions of leaving.”
There was a murmur of agreement, and the ring of them drew closer until they
pressed against the wards of my circle like a class of kindergartners around a fish
bowl.
“Fine.” I closed my eyes and tried to pretend that they weren’t there.
But even through the circle, I could feel their power fluttering against my wards
like a flock of multicolored birds. All of it was magic, except the breeds were
different. They each had their own feel, their own tempo, their own look. It was
fascinating and very distracting. I sighed and grounded myself; trying to get the
image of feathered gods flocking and squawking around my circle out of my
mind when an evil idea reared its ugly head.
Gods had been sucking humans dry for centuries. It was about time for a little
payback... if my theory worked. I reached out with my magic to connect with the
Aether and then sent my focus down into the earth. The bright energy of Nature
tickled my toes, but I held off on accepting it; choosing instead to push further. I
sent my searching tendrils of awareness back up through the ground and into the
bodies around me. Soft gasps came from the gods and a few grunts; of pleasure,
pain, or shock—I didn’t know, but no one protested.
I had thought that I could connect with the gods and just siphon a bit of energy
from them as I do with the Earth or the Moon. But their power didn’t just flow
into me; giving of itself gently like Mother Nature. It rushed into me as if it were
coming
home after being gone for years. All of those birds flapped together inside my
body until they swirled into one fiery phoenix which seemed intent on making
sure that every cell I had was touched by its flame. It filled me to the brink and
kept going as if there were more to me than my physical body could contain. My
hair lifted up as if a breeze was coming from beneath me, but the air was still.
Every muscle I had jerked and tightened. I felt as if I were glowing, empowered,
recharged, and most of all, I felt incredible.
I inhaled sharply and refocused. I couldn’t let their power distract me or I might
drain the gods dry. Wouldn't Horus be pissed then? If he lived. The thought was
sobering. For once, I was in the presence of gods who I didn't want to kill. How
ironic would it be if I ended up killing them anyway? Ironic and tragic. With a
head shake, I shut off the flow, and they sank to their knees around me.
Puppets cut from their strings, staring at me in rapt attention; they seemed unable
to move.
I picked up the little white stone and washed it with a bowl of salt water,
avoiding their eyes.
“I cleanse you of all negativity, that you may hold only my will, and by the
power of water, I consecrate and charge you to be a sensor of god magic.”
The water dripped from my fingers in glowing drops; flowing over the stone
with the viscosity and sheen of oil.
I placed the bowl down and ran the stone through the smoke of some rosemary
incense. “By the power of air, I consecrate and charge you to be a sensor of god
magic.”
Smoke curled around the stone; clinging to it sensuously.
Particles within the thick smoke sparked and sizzled.
The few remaining water droplets on the stone evaporated as I waved it through
the flames of a red candle. “By the power of fire, I consecrate and charge you to
be a sensor of god magic.”
The flames turned blue; splitting around my fingers to lick only at the stone. The
stone itself warmed, but it was a mellow, comfortable heat.
The scent of rich soil wafted up to me as I scooped some earth out of a small
bowl and sprinkled it over the stone. “By the power of earth, I consecrate and
charge you to be a sensor of god magic.”
The soil fell slowly, shimmering as it went, and clung to the stone as if it were
magnetized before falling aside to become regular earth once more.
I traded the bowl for the small silver knife I was using in place of my athame. It
had come from Ull's kitchen and was hardly the perfect tool for magic, but I'd
cleaned it with some alcohol and it would work fine. When it comes down to it,
tools are just tools; the talent lies within the individual. I made a small cut in my
left pointer finger and rubbed a drop of blood across the stone.
“By the power of my spirit, I consecrate and charge you to be a sensor of god
magic.”
The air thickened around me and thrummed with the energy I poured into the
stone. I could feel it push in my ears as if I were suddenly submerged in water.
“By my blood, I bind power to this stone; that it shall recognize god magic and
alert me not only to its use but to the location of the user.”
I sent energy into the little stone until it glowed brightly. In my mind, I pictured
it in the Aether—a bright star of power—and felt the corresponding
weightlessness that signaled the spell's success. Then I added the god magic. The
bit they'd all been waiting for was just a few words I remembered from Ku's
book.
“Ilantre, frangis, antul.” I closed my hand over the stone, and the light winked
out.
Huh. I expected a little more dazzle from god magic. My paltry human magic
was showier than that. Oh, well; I knew my little part of it had worked. Maybe it
was a god spell beyond my capabilities. I have to admit that I was a little
disappointed, but the stone glowed at me reassuringly, and I decided to let my
issues go.
I didn’t look at any of the gods while I cleaned up and opened the circle. It was
cowardice, yes, but I had to finish everything before I confronted their anger. I
didn’t think I’d be lucky enough to have shocked them beyond rage and into
awe, but their continued silence did give me some hope. I had psyched myself up
pretty good by the time I raised my eyes and lowered my wards.
The first face I saw was Ull’s, and his eyes weren’t filled with anger, they were
full of terror. I was so shocked that my gaze swung about to the rest of the gods.
Only one pair of eyes held anger and they belonged to Horus, but even his fury
was tempered by another emotion. I just wasn’t sure if it was fear or respect;
maybe they were the same to Horus. Everyone else met my gaze with varying
degrees of wariness, even Thor looked concerned.
“Well, that taught you guys to hang around where you’re not wanted.” I gave
them my half grin, but it faded quickly when the mood failed to lighten. Uh-oh,
this could be bad. “What?”
“How did you do that, Godhunter?” Persephone’s voice sounded even more
child-like. She had just regressed from teenager to toddler.
I shrugged and stepped forward; everyone else took a step back.
“Would you guys relax?” I held up my hands in the universal symbol of whoa.
“All I did was pull some energy from you. Usually, I call it up from the Earth or
down from the Moon, but I figured I’d try something new. You guys have lived
off our energy for centuries; are you seriously going to give me attitude
for taking some of yours? I wasn't sure if I had enough juice to power a spell for
such a large area, and your magic helped.”
They looked at each other; gazes shifting, but never losing their intensity. I was
getting a little nervous. Anger would almost have been better. Almost.
“You don't understand, Vervain. You shouldn’t have been able to do that,” Thor
finally broke the silence.
“Why not?” I stepped back so that I was closer to the knife.
I had removed my gloves so I could work with the magic easier but I was
starting to regret my decision. I shouldn’t have let my guard down among gods.
Stupid, stupid mistake. I really was acting like an amateur.
“The Earth gives her power freely,” Estsanatlehi said as she stepped toward me
with her hands out, palms up which I appreciated. “As gods, we don’t share our
power. We’ve learned only to hoard it and gather more whenever possible. There
are none of us who could take from another. Such a talent could be deadly. It’s
astounding that it has manifested in a human. No offense.”
“None taken.” I smiled a little. “And I think you may have just answered your
own question.”
“How so?” Horus asked.
Horus had been edging around me, but I’d been following him with my
peripheral vision. So, when he reached out to touch me, I automatically moved
into a fighting stance. I may have been a little twitchy, okay? It’s one of the
reasons that I don’t carry a gun. I didn’t intend to attack Horus, but the mere
movement sent a wave of energy shooting out of my hand. He was suddenly on
his back; half-shifted and surrounded by a cloud of feathers—the likes of which
I hadn’t seen since the time my cat decided to surprise me by bringing one of his
kitty gifts into the house.
“Holy crap!” I jumped and started over to Horus, but he held a wing up to ward
me off.
Yes; a wing. I said he was half-shifted.
Downy feathers drifted down around the largest falcon head I’ve ever seen;
sparkling here and there in the currents of magic that still rode the air. Black,
bird eyes darted frantically; blinking out of that oversized head. The silky,
golden feathers at his neck smoothed down into perfectly tanned skin. Perfect
until it reached his shoulders where the feathers began once again. His arms
were now an impressive pair of wings; the span of which matched his height.
The linen shirt Horus had been wearing was ripped beyond repair at both sleeves
and neck, but his pants were intact since his legs hadn't changed. He didn’t seem
capable of standing, though, and continued to flap about furiously; sending me
looks that were both terrified and terrifying. He opened his beak, and I half
expected his snooty voice to spill out, but all that emerged was an enraged
squawk. I guess his vocal chords had been included in the shift. A small miracle,
but I was grateful for it.
I looked down at my hands and saw the magic rolling along my skin. Like heat
on asphalt, it blurred over my body in a haze.
For the first time in my life, I was horrified by my power. Not because it was too
much, but because it was alien; an unknown entity I had no idea how to control.
I curled my arms around myself and backed away from everyone; my eyes fixed
on the monster I’d created. What had I done? What would I do next?
Thor reached out to me.
“Don’t!” I shook my head. “I don’t want to hurt you.”
“Then you won’t,” Thor said.
Behind Thor, I could see Horus shifting back into human form. I felt a small
amount of the tension in my shoulders release
as I realized the damage wasn’t permanent.
Thor went on gently, “You only changed Horus because you were startled and
reacted to protect yourself. You’re still filled with our power. Don’t fear it
Vervain, use it. It’s in you now, which means that you’re its master. Control it.”
I took a deep breath and nodded. My hands drifted down to my sides as I thought
over the implications. I had their power? Did that mean that I could do what they
did? How long would it last? I looked at a little potted palm in the corner as an
idea struck.
They all watched me steadily as I held my hands out to the plant. I thought of
Persephone—the way she felt like springtime—
and my hands began to glow. First, my palms began to tingle, then warm waves
coasted down my arms and out through my fingers.
The plant rustled and started to grow. You shouldn’t be able to hear things grow.
Trust me when I say that you don’t want to. Natural growth takes time. Roots
drink in nutrients, plant cells multiply, and it all happens way too slowly for the
naked eye to catch . . . or the human ear to hear.
I forced growth into those vulnerable cells, demanded that they separate and
multiply at dizzying speeds, and the noise that resulted from that blasphemy
became a raw, primitive music. The beginning of life must have sounded similar;
a creeping, tearing rustle. A squawk of struggle, of a creature crawling out of the
primordial ooze and taking its first gasp of air with its raw, new lungs. It was a
nightmarish noise, and it hammered home the truth that although destruction can
be explosively loud, creation has its own voice.
In seconds, the palm had burst from its pot and was brushing the ceiling with
questing fronds. The roots shook free of dirt like a dog shakes off water and
wriggled out to push at my feet. I stumbled back and fell heavily to the floor.
The roots kept coming; tendrils waving up before me like snakes, sensing the
magic that had freed them, until finally they shivered to a halt and
fell limply to the floor. I looked up at the monstrosity I’d made and felt my heart
pumping furiously in my chest, my breath sawing through my lungs as if it were
trying to escape.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Thor crouch down and start to crawl toward
me. “I’m going to touch you, Vervain. I just want to see how much power you’ve
still got stored up.”
I looked up at him numbly and suddenly felt very lost. I wanted to be home in
my bed where I could pull the blankets over my head and have some time to
think. I wanted someone to tell me what the hell was going on; what it all meant.
Failing that, I just wanted someone to hold me and make the crazy whirlwind
stop for a second. Thor looked like exactly what I needed. I reached carefully to
him and nodded.
Thor didn’t just touch me or hold me; he wrapped his entire body around mine.
A flesh and blood shield between me and reality. I let my head fall to his
shoulder; feeling safe for the first time in years. Damn, but safety is such a hard
thing to resist. I gave in to the feel of his warm skin against mine and his
muscles flexing gently under my cheek. When I took a trembling breath, the
clean scent of rain filled my nose and tingles ran over my body. I snuggled closer
and felt the air condensing around us, the temperature falling slightly. The sound
of thunder rolled through the air. It was soft, though, as if heard through a down
pillow.
Just let it be a sudden rainstorm. Let this be a normal man holding me. Please
give me a normal life for one blessed minute. I squeezed my eyes tighter and
buried my face against his thick neck. I could remain there forever just
pretending; imagining a world where gods stayed in their heavens and plants
took more than mere seconds to grow. A different reality where I didn't behead
Atlanteans so that I could feel safer at night. Where I slept untroubled by
nightmares, never having to pay the price for that sleep.
In that brief moment, I realized why I did what I did. There,
in the arms of a god, I was finally able to admit why I killed his kind. I'd always
told myself it was a noble sacrifice; that I fought them so the human race could
be safe. I had this image in my head of me being a comic book hero. Destroying
evil in the shadows while mankind walked by, oblivious, but safe from harm.
What a joke. I was no hero.
The need to save others did, of course, play a part in my choices, but it wasn't the
only reason. It wasn't the driving force behind my obsession. I hunted them so
they wouldn't hunt me. It was a preemptive strike. Hours of training with sword,
metal claws, and knives so I could stand a chance against beings that outclassed
me in every way. Even more time spent in spellwork, meditations, and charging
my weapons, not to do what was right, but merely to be able to walk down the
street at night knowing I was prepared for whatever may be around the next
corner. It was survival instinct, pure and simple. Nothing noble about it. At the
heart of every fighter lies a scared child who just wants to feel safe.
How odd that I'd found that safety with a god.
“Open your eyes, little hunter,” Thor’s whisper pulled me out of my selfscrutiny.
“Look at the storm you’ve conjured.”
The funny thing was; storms comforted me. They made me feel peaceful, always
had. It was as if when nature raged, I could finally be calm. You can't fight the
weather, all you can do is ride it out. So, I could relax because all the nasties out
there were most likely running for cover too. Storms were like a vacation for me.
A way for the Universe to say Take a breather. The sound of thunder, the feel of
moisture beading on my skin, and Thor’s lips tingling against my cheek; they all
served to calm me. I let go of my anxiety and opened my eyes.
I could barely see the others through the heavy mist cocooning Thor and me.
Little sparks lit the clouds sporadically, and I realized it was lightning. We were
sitting in the middle of a miniature storm; lightning, thunder, and all. I rolled my
head back
to look up at Thor.
His eyes had gone indigo and within them, I saw lightning strike as if it were
dancing across waves. He smiled, and I lost that wonderful feeling of safety. I
didn't mourn the loss, though. A part of me seemed to wake up and realize that I
didn't want a man to make me feel safe. Going down that road could only lead to
disappointment or, even worse; if I depended on a man to keep me safe, I could
end up dead.
This wasn't even a man, no matter how much I'd like to pretend he was. This was
an ancient god. A god that already had some kind of claim on me that I didn’t
even fully comprehend. The last thing I needed to do was get involved with him
any deeper than I already was.
Deeper was all I could think about though as he lowered his face and brushed his
lips across mine. Deeper into those stormy eyes, deeper into his muscled
embrace, and deeper was suddenly where I wanted him. I sighed against his lips,
and he used the opportunity to invade. His mouth was hot, a vivid contrast to the
cold around us, and he tasted wildly metallic with a tinge of salt.
Like ozone on the ocean.
My arms pulled him sharply to me, even though I was screaming internally at
myself to stop. Electricity mingled with our kiss and vibrations flowed down my
skin with the bursting condensation; heading places it shouldn’t go in public. I
wrapped my legs around his waist, and he pulled me up onto his lap with a growl
rumbling from his chest into mine. The storm around us grew stronger, wilder.
The wind picked up and my hair tangled into his as if it too needed contact.
Thunder rumbled through the floor and rain suddenly beat down upon us. We
were soaked in seconds and he still kissed me; his tongue licking at mine and his
lips slashing harshly against my mouth. My hands were tangled up in the hair at
the nape of his neck, sliding up his face, desperate to connect with him. When
his
hands pushed up under my shirt, the sound of a throat clearing finally stopped
us.
“I appreciate that this is an unusual situation,” Ull’s voice dripped sarcasm. “But
could you tone your lust down a bit? My carpet is not only soaked, but it’s also
getting singed.”
I pulled back and looked at Thor in horror. Heat flowed over my skin from the
neck up. I sprung backward off his lap; ending up in a sprawl over the tangled
roots with my arms propping me up from behind. My silk shirt now clung to me;
showing not only my hidden dagger but the pattern of lace of my bra. I was
thoroughly mortified.
Thor sat where I’d left him, a little smile on his face. He rubbed his lips with a
finger and his smile grew lascivious. The lightning in his eyes sparked and
dimmed, but the electric look remained. I watched in horrified fascination as his
hand slid down from his mouth, over his chest, and between his legs to adjust
himself. I gaped at him and blushed hotter as he laughed loud enough to shake
the walls before starting towards me on hands and knees, licking his lips as he
came.
“Thor this is neither the time nor the place,” Brahma’s tone was crisp, and his
eyes were narrowed at the thunder god.
“Don't rain on my parade,” Thor shot over his shoulder as he crept closer,
chuckling at his own joke.
I jumped to my feet and backed away. “Enough! Brahma’s right. That was a
crazy fluke, and it’s not going to happen again. I was freaked out and forgot
myself for a second. So, get up off the floor and take a cold shower or whatever
Gods do to calm down.
We need to get back to business.”
“Gods don’t have to calm down.” Thor got to his feet and kept coming, so I kept
backing up until I hit the glass door that led to the balcony. The knowledge of
my restricted position jacked up the brilliance of his smile.
“We’re not here for this”—I held up a hand, and it was soon pressed against his
wet chest—“and I’m not an exhibitionist.”
“Fine.” Thor leaned down and buried his face in my wet hair.
His chest pressed against mine as he breathed deep and then exhaled hot across
my neck. I did my best to ignore the shivers it ignited.
“We’ll finish this later,” he whispered into my ear.
“No, we won’t.” I slid out from under his arms, cleared my throat, and started
another backward journey across the room. I would not be some god's plaything.
Oh, hell no; not this witch.
Thankfully, Mrs. E saved me.
“Vervain.” She grabbed my arm and pulled me over to her.
“You were about to explain why you thought you were capable of taking our
magic… before you were distracted.”
“Right.” I blinked and tried frantically to remember anything besides the feel of
Thor’s hands on me. “Right, I was going to say that it makes sense for a human
to be able to pull power from Gods. After all, Gods took the energy from humans
initially.”
Thor stopped halfway over to me and his lust-filled look was replaced by a
ponderous one. I squeezed Mrs. E’s hand in gratitude before moving away but
stopped short when I saw Horus staring hard at me.
“It makes sense that you’d be able to call the power.” He was still standing as far
away from me as he could; tearing off the remnants of his shirt. “But not that
you could use it as you did. No one has ever been able to make a god shift into
his animal form, much less do it halfway.”
I understood his fear better then. It wasn’t that I’d bested
him; it was that I’d forced him into a form he’d never been in before. If the
myths were true, Horus would be able to shift his head and keep the rest of his
human form, but he shouldn’t be able to transform his arms into wings as well.
To have his body betray him like that must have been scary.
“I think she merely forced some of your power back into you, Horus.” Ull
looked from me to the Egyptian. “She wasn’t trying to control it so it took
whatever path it typically takes, but went a little further since it was
unrestrained.”
“Yes, that makes sense,” Thor’s voice came from right beside me; making me
jump.
He’d snuck up on me while I was pitying Horus. I didn’t like that. It meant that I
had let myself get distracted again. Which is fine if you’re a god, but for us mere
mortals it can be harmful, fatal even.
I needed to nip this attraction in the bud. Gods were hot.
They're Gods, it comes with the territory, and if I was going to be working with
them, I couldn’t go around throwing myself at every one that shot me a lusty
glance. Hell, it was probably in their nature to try to score with every human
female they came across.
They probably couldn’t help themselves, what with their need for collecting
worshipers and all. I’d have to be the grown up and have some control. No
problem, I can be mature, I can be restrained.
I was so totally doomed.
“Aaahhh!” I jumped as the stone in my pocket sent a jolt through my leg.
Everyone looked over at me as if I were a magician about to do a new trick. I
pulled the stone out and immediately saw a vision of a hotel room.
It was a large room with two beds, two Middle-Eastern men, and one large
Mexican occupying it. Excuse me, I mean one
large Aztec. The Aztec had one of the men in what looked like an embrace; arms
tight around his chest from behind and face buried in his neck. The third man sat
limply on a bed; eyes focused on the floor. I frowned at that, but continued to
look around, trying to get some idea of where they were. On the nightstand, I
saw hotel stationery with J.W. Marriott printed on top. Great, so I knew what
hotel they were in. Now, I just needed the room number. The phone! I honed in
on the phone and, sure enough, it listed the hotel phone number and the room
number. I took one more look at the men to memorize their faces and then let the
vision go.
“They’re at the Marriott,” I said as my eyes cleared.
“There's a Marriott near the White House,” Ull said,
“makes sense.”
“Let’s go.” Thor was already out the door.
Twenty minutes later, we had passed through the enormous, marble-floored,
crystal chandelier-hung lobby of the Marriott and gone up to room 512.
Thor took point and kicked the door in. I thought for sure we’d have a hallway
full of concerned guests peering out of their rooms, but not a peep was made.
They must have been calling management to do the dirty work. Not that I
blamed them; I probably wouldn’t go out either if I saw us on the other side of
my peephole.
We surged into the room, hands up and magic ready to confront the baddies. I
was last in line so it was difficult for me to see what was going on when they all
stopped suddenly. I tried to peer around shoulders, but I'm kind of short, and I
finally ended up just pushing past everyone. Gods filled the room, but there was
no sight of the Aztec or his humans.
“Okay, now what?” I looked around the Aztec-less room and then over at the
Gods. My body still tingled with the power I’d taken, but I was fresh out of
ideas.
“It’s twelve-twenty,” Brahma said, peering at his Rolex as he’d been doing off
and on all day. I guess I knew who Mr.
Punctual was. “We need to get to the rally. It’s too late for preventative measures
now.”
The stone seemed to pulse in my jeans pocket; reminding me of the complete
waste of time and magic it had been.
Chapter Six
The press of bodies crowding the park across from the White House was
overwhelming. Perfume, sweat, and the scent of freshly painted signs mingled
with a steady murmur of excited voices in the air. I started breathing more
shallowly; sweat beading at my temple. Did I mention I was a tad bit
claustrophobic? I avoided Waikiki for the same reason; I hate crowds.
We had all split up to try and search the area for the terrorists. Brahma and Horus
had gone to search the surrounding buildings for snipers—Horus in falcon form
so he could peer into windows as he flew by—but I had a feeling these guys
were going to get up close and personal. I searched the crowds anxiously.
My hands kept clenching; like a gunman anticipating the draw. I had a protection
spell ready, all I had to do was release it with a throw of the powdered mullein
already in my hand. It could cover a space of about nine feet square usually, but I
was hoping with my borrowed power it might go a little further. If it came down
to hand-to-hand, a quick downward shake of my arms would release the knives
from my gloves. Then there was my kodachi and the dagger in my cleavage. I
really should give in and get a gun, but I'd always had this feeling that trying to
shoot a god was a bad idea. As a witch, I generally try to go with my instincts.
So, I walked through the danger zone with only a handful of herbs and some
magically enhanced blades to defend myself with. I followed Thor, pressed
closely against his back, and he guided me through the masses efficiently. He
maneuvered us to the front, where a podium had been set up and a man was
already addressing the crowd.
“What are we still doing in Afghanistan?” The man was saying. “Our troops
should be back by now! This is now the longest war in US history. It's time to
put an end to this and bring our people home!” His voice was deep, rich, and
carried a slight Irish accent. I was intrigued enough to check out the packaging.
The voice was not false advertising. The man towered above us on the podium,
but he was probably only a little over six feet tall. His black hair was cut short in
sharp layers around a classic, Gaelic face with perfect winged eyebrows.
Beneath those brows, his green eyes glowed with passion for his cause, outlined
in thick lashes a supermodel would envy. Why did guys always end up with
lashes like that while we girls had to glue them on?
I sighed unintentionally, and Thor looked over at me and frowned.
“Who's he?” I jerked my chin in the direction of Mr. Green Eyes.
“No one you need to know.” His tone grated, and I looked up at him with a
raised eyebrow.
Did Gods get jealous? Duh, of course, they did. There were plenty of myths
about the jealousy of Gods. I wasn’t about to let it go to my head, though. It was
probably just a case of Thor staking some barbarian claim on me and feeling as
if I should be honored or some crap. Or maybe he just didn't want to lose a
potential follower. Either way, I was certain it had nothing to do with the softer
emotions and everything to do with an old fashioned power trip. So, I ignored
him and went back to staring at the new eye-candy.
The stone started buzzing again in my pocket, but when I touched it, my vision
remained clear. It didn’t need to show me where the magic was; I was already
there. I looked around guiltily.
I needed to stop being so easily distracted. Didn’t I just give myself a lecture on
this? Why don’t I ever listen to myself?
Sure enough, there were the two Middle-Eastern men from my vision. They
were sliding through the crowd with ease. Behind them was a space which
stayed conspicuously empty even in the thick press of people.
“Those are the guys from the hotel,” I murmured to Thor.
“Huitzilopochtli,” he whispered to me.
“Let me guess; he's that empty space?” I kept my eyes on the spot behind the
men.
“Yes.”
“Groovy power,” I said with admiration, and Thor looked over at me with a
lifted brow. “Uh, I mean, what do we do?”
“Wait.” Thor’s hand slid down my arm and even there, filled with terror, I
shivered. So not good.
I looked back at the dark-skinned men. Their eyes were focused on the speaker,
and I realized they were going after him first. They cleared the edge of the
crowd, and I saw them both reach into their jackets.
“Gun!” I screamed as I ran forward and flung my hand towards the podium;
releasing the protection spell with a cloud of powdered mullein. The herb
sparkled as it spread out; drifting down in an impenetrable and invisible
protective shell. The spell was good for one attack only so I hoped my target was
smart enough to take cover afterward.
The crowd panicked and turned to flee; screaming and shouting as they went.
The two terrorists didn’t even spare a glance for me, just fired at the speaker like
a couple of Stepford wives.
The speaker stood there, staring at them in shock. His eyes grew even rounder
when the bullets hit my barrier and dropped harmlessly to the ground. Mr.
Green-Eyes turned unerringly toward me, and our gazes met for a second while I
ran across the
space that separated me from the gunmen.
“Get down!” I shouted at him as I flung my arms down and felt the comforting
click of the knives sliding into place. I didn’t have to look to know there were
now four, three-inch long blades protruding over my knuckles.
The terrorists finally turned startled eyes to me, but they moved their weapons a
second too late. I hit both of their gun arms at the same time; flinging my arms
wide and then down like some macabre eagle as I ran between them. I felt the
blades slice through flesh and skid over bone as the men screamed, but my
momentum carried me past them and straight into the empty space.
“Vervain!” Thor’s voice thundered, and I glanced back to see him pushing
Green-Eyes behind him.
My relief at seeing the speaker unharmed disappeared as I hit a solid wall in the
empty air. It felt as if I ran into a tank and as I looked up, the air shimmered and
the illusion of open space vanished. No tank, just armor covering a very large,
very angry, Aztec warrior.
“Huitzilopochtli?” I tried to keep the oh shit tone out of my voice as he smiled
maliciously at me and metal clad arms threatened to squeeze the air from my
lungs.
“And you are?” His voice was thick and soft like silk velvet.
It slid over me, brushing against places it shouldn't have been able to touch. I
looked up and found myself staring into a pair of exotic eyes the color of freshly
spilled blood. I flinched, but then a creeping lethargy overtook me—sliding
through my veins like an opiate—and all I could concentrate on were how
beautiful those horrifying eyes were. Deep and soft, like the heart of a rose. I
couldn't look away. Wait, he'd asked me something. What was it?
“Vervain,” I offered my name to him like a prayer and felt
my heartbeat quicken when his gaze warmed and his smile softened.
He was murmuring something, and I had a nagging suspicion that I should stop
him, but I couldn’t seem to remember how. My arms hung limply at my sides,
blades scraping against my jeans. In the distance, I heard a resonating voice
calling to me—a voice filled with thunder and rain—but it grew more and more
faint, like a receding storm.
“Vervain.” Huitzilopochtli slid a hand through my hair. I felt it snag, my hair
caught by the metal plates of his gauntlet, but I didn't care. Pain, pleasure; I
wanted all he could give me.
He pressed my face against the gold of his breastplate and the light shining off it
was suddenly too bright. I closed my eyes and rested against him. There was an
odd feeling of movement, an ecstatic sense of weightlessness, and then my body
became heavy again, my newly formed lungs taking a gasp of air.
The glare of the sun was gone and the pressure from his hand released. I looked
up and found him smiling viciously at me.
I frowned a little as I began to notice how warm I was. Sweat was beading on
my brow, and I realized the heat was coming from him.
His armor was singing my clothes. My vision cleared, the pain jerking me free of
his magic, and I screamed.
Huitzilopochtli laughed and let go of me so that I fell back onto the black marble
floor. The cold stone was a relief after the scorching pain, and I had to stop
myself from rolling over to press myself against it. It wasn't the time to lick my
wounds. It was time to figure out what the hell was going on and the best
direction to run in.
Frantically, I looked around me and found that the park had been replaced by a
large room of stone and glass. White marble walls penned me in, shot through
with thick veins of gold. Floor-to-ceiling windows ran the length of the room to
my left, devoid of
curtains so that the menacing jungle outside could peer in. The furnishings were
all stone; not marble, just some white stone that looked as if a forklift would be
needed to move it. There was a long table and four chairs, two on each side.
How were you supposed to move those chairs? Maybe you just slid in and made
do. And why was I thinking about furniture when I needed to be thinking of a
way out of this?
I scampered to my feet; accompanied by the sound of my blades scratching the
marble floor. Good, they were still extended.
I settled into a fighting stance and eyed the man before me steadily even though
my throat was constricting in fear. The memory of wanting him hit me, and I had
to struggle not to vomit. He’d taken my mind as easily as the Sun takes the sky
from the night; as if it were already partially his, to begin with. I’d never met a
god who could turn me against myself. How do you win against someone like
that?
The others were right; I was out of my league, and I was about to die.
Huitzilopochtli's head rolled smoothly to the side as he smiled again. He held my
eyes with the steadiness of a snake watching its prey as he began to unfasten his
armor. First, the gauntlets came off; thrown casually onto the table. Then he
undid his bracers; they landed with a loud rattle near the gauntlets. By the time
he unbuckled his breastplate, a thin trickle of sweat was making its way down
my stomach. I was running hot and cold with fear and adrenaline. Should I rush
him while his hands were busy or should I just run blindly from the room and
hope to find a way out? Neither seemed like a good option, but if I were going to
die, I'd rather it be as I stood my ground.
“I apologize for the heat.” He pulled the breastplate over his head and then
started on his legs. “It’s a part of me; I’m God of the Sun but also of War, and
battle excites me. The Sun pours through me, and its heat can only be cooled by
blood. It’s why I must return to this room first after a battle. It’s fireproof.”
“Smart thinking there, flamer.” I couldn’t help it. It’s like as soon as I settle in to
fight, my mouth starts the smack talk. It’s as ingrained as the stance, just a
reflex. Even fear couldn't choke it back. I almost closed my eyes and groaned.
This was not a guy to backtalk to. Why couldn't I just be the strong and silent
type?
Huitzilopochtli finished with his armor, completely ignoring my insult, until all
he wore were a pair of loose pants and a thin, black, cotton tunic. He picked up a
gold pitcher I'd failed to notice. With nonchalance, he turned it over his head and
a thick, red liquid poured out to cover him. I gasped when I realized what he was
bathing in. Steam rose off his body and the air became scented with the tang of
fresh blood. Fresh blood over a fire. The thick liquid sank into his skin; tinting
his dark complexion with a reddish glow for a moment. A deep sigh seeped out
of him, like a man sinking into a hot bath after great, marathon sex.
“There.” His wicked smile returned and with it, I caught the glint of fangs.
“Now, we can be civilized.”
I shook my head and gaped at him, more horrified that the monster resided in
such an elegant package than in the monstrosity itself. He lifted the pitcher to his
mouth and drank the rest of the contents like a frat boy downing a beer. My
stomach lurched as my body began to tremble and I knew it wasn’t from holding
my fighting stance too long. Cold realization had hit, and I suddenly knew how
he’d stolen my will with his eyes. I was finally meeting the Vampire God, the
source of all those little Buffy-plaguing bastards. This man wasn’t just a
monster; he was their king.
“I’ve always wondered who made the vampires,” I said it casually, but my voice
shook a little.
“Ah, yes.” Huitzilopochtli slid into one of the chairs and brushed his thick,
shoulder-length, ebony hair back with the natural movement of an aristocrat.
“Please, join me, and I’ll be happy to tell you about them.”
I eyed the graceful hand he swept toward the chair on his left and thought about
it. Evidently, Huitzilopochtli wasn’t going to come right out and kill me that very
second so it would probably be best to save my strength. I’d leave the claws out
just in case. If nothing else, it would buy me a little time. I mean, really; I didn't
exactly have a lot of options.
“I guess it’s a story worth hearing.” I shrugged.
Then I straightened and walked around the table as I shook out my tight
shoulders. I slid into a seat across from him instead of the one he'd indicated.
Huitzilopochtli laughed velvet softness all over me again, and I rubbed my arms
to try to stop the shivers.
“I could have you on this table; naked and writhing in a second.” His eyes
glowed a moment as they passed over me. “I could make you beg for me to fill
you and then beg for me to empty every last drop of you until you died in
ecstasy.”
The shaking started again, but I tamped it down along with the nausea. I was the
Godhunter. I ate gods like him for breakfast.
Okay, maybe that wasn’t the best choice of words. I tried to give him my
menacing glare, but I had a feeling it was falling a little short.
“You forgot to add 'Resistance is futile.'” I met his eyes…
briefly. I had no idea if he needed eye contact to control my mind or not, but I
wasn't gonna take any chances.
“You're fascinating.” Huitzilopochtli frowned, but it was quickly replaced with a
greedy smile. “I’m not easily fascinated.
Maybe I'll let you live awhile longer. You may prove entertaining.”
“Thanks.” I smirked. “I’m so relieved. Do I get a collar and a Princess Leia
costume?”
Huitzilopochtli's eyes widened for a second before he let out a sharp bark of
laughter. There were no velvet tones to it, and I had a feeling it was genuine,
perhaps the first genuine thing I’d
seen him do so far.
“You’re refreshing as well.” He leaned an elbow on the table; placing his chin on
his palm with a precise movement.
“What were you doing there today in the company of Gods, little witch?”
“You first,” I stalled, “you said you’d tell me about vampires.”
“Indeed.” Huitzilopochtli made a small grunt of approval.
“Very well. Vampires; I don’t know who came up with the name, many believe it
was the Slavs, but I created them. Originally, it was an accident. I didn’t know I
could make humans like me. I was with a lover, and I got . . . carried away.”
I made a very unladylike snort, but he ignored me and continued.
“I took too much blood and feared for her life so I quickly worked a spell for her
to accept my blood as a replacement for hers. I thought I could do what you
humans now call a transfusion, and I believed that the spell would make her
blood compatible with mine.”
“Worked a little too well, did it?” I leaned back against the cool stone and
crossed my arms carefully to avoid the blades.
“Yes, it worked very well.” He shook his head. “Isn't that how most great
scientific advances are discovered; through accident? I gave her the transfusion,
and she immediately glowed with health and improved vitality. I was more than
pleased until she began displaying the signs of need.”
“Need for blood?”
“Yes.” Huitzilopochtli actually looked a little sad. “She grew warm. I thought at
first that she was having an adverse reaction and perhaps had even developed a
fever, but she kept
getting hotter until it was obvious what she needed.”
“You gave her blood?”
He nodded solemnly, and I pictured it in my head. Having a god for a lover,
believing you were safe and special. Then having your lover almost kill you,
turn you into a monster to save you, feeling as if you were about to
spontaneously combust, and then discovering the only thing that could cool you
down was a blood cocktail.
“She must have been terrified,” I said.
“She was.” There was a note of sorrow in his tone.
Wonders never cease. “My priests asked to be changed afterward; preferring to
take blood to survive instead of living only off my life energy as they had been
before. They embraced the change, but she never forgave me. In fact, she left
cursing my name when she was finally able to survive on her own. She, in turn,
created more like her and over the centuries the curse altered, evolved, and
became what it is today. It astounds me still, how fast it spread worldwide.
I believe she did it on purpose, betraying me as I betrayed her, but I still miss
her.”
“I’m sorry.” Holy hell, was I feeling sorry for Big Poppa Vampire? Yeah, I guess
I was. Love is love no matter who feels it, and the loss of it hurt like a bitch. The
mere fact that he had felt it made me think better of him. A little.
Huitzilopochtli smiled gently at me and his eyes softened.
“In trying to save her, I lost her. Is it not the way of love?”
“Yeah.” I twisted my lips into a smile. “Love sucks, especially for you guys.”
Huitzilopochtli threw himself back into his chair in a surprised fit of laughter.
When he finally calmed, he had tears in his eyes. “Oh yes, little witch; I think I'll
keep you for awhile.”
“Hold on there, Dracula. I already got my hands full. I don’t need any more men
in my life, but thank you for the offer.”
“You speak as though you have a choice.” His lips were still deceptively soft at
the corners, but I glimpsed the tip of a fang when he smiled.
“Well, you see what I figure is this”—I swung my feet up onto the slab of the
table—“you must like your women willing or, as you’ve already pointed out,
we’d have gotten over the preliminaries by now.” He raised an eyebrow but kept
silent. “So, if I’m not willing, and you won’t try anything unless I am, then I do
have a choice.”
“I guess you’ll just have to stay with me until you are willing.” He shrugged his
shoulders as if I were his already, it was just a matter of time.
I hate men who are too sure of themselves. I don't care how good looking you
are; that kind of confidence makes you distasteful in my book.
Then he continued and made it worse, “Or until I get bored and decide to kill
you.”
“Ah, a true romantic.” I grimaced.
“A realist,” he purred. “When you've lived as long as I, it becomes harder for
things to hold your interest and once my interest is gone, so is your purpose
here.”
“You could always just, oh, I dunno”—I shrugged—“let me go.”
“After you've seen my home, my secrets?” He raised a brow. “That wouldn't be
prudent.”
A shiver shot through me. If Huitzilopochtli had his way, the only way out of
there for me would be death. I swallowed past
the dryness in my throat and tried to act nonchalant.
“Paranoid much?”
“Just plain survival instinct.” He spread his hands as if there were nothing he
could do about it.
“So, basically, you could attack me at any second.” I wanted everything spelled
out. “It's not as if I've got a thousand and one stories to entertain you with and
who knows when you're gonna decide my lack of tact isn't funny anymore. I'll
have to sleep with these on.” I lifted my gloved hands. “That's not comfortable.”
“No harm will come to you.” Huitzilopochtli let his gaze wander over the blades
on my gloves. “So long as you offer none to me or mine.”
“Until?”
“Until I decide otherwise.”
“I rest my case.” I shook my head. If the situation hadn't been so serious, I'd be
laughing at the guy's childish debate tactics.
“I give you my word to notify you in advance.” His lips twitched a little, and I
strongly suspected he was enjoying himself.
“You're gonna give me a heads up before you try to kill me?” I snorted.
“Goodnight, Wesley, good work, most likely kill you in the morning,” I quoted
The Princess Bride; half-hoping for a laugh, but he only frowned at me so I
shook my head. “Great, thanks so much, Dread Pirate Roberts.”
“It's more than I offer most of my enemies.” A little line appeared between his
startling eyes. “At least you can sleep without your gloves on... and who is
Wesley?”
“Fair enough,” I conceded, ignoring his ridiculous question.
Who doesn't know The Princess Bride? Besides, it was more than I'd offer him
too. Given a chance, I'd kill him with any means
available to me. In his sleep if possible. I know, not very honorable, but I'd
adjusted my sense of honor when I started hunting Gods. I'm only human. Even
with my magic, the odds were stacked against me. I do what I have to do to even
things out.
We shared a long intense look; sizing each other up. I felt my stomach turn as I
watched cold calculation fill his eyes.
Huitzilopochtli looked at me as if he could see my entire future; not because he
was psychic, but because he was going to create it.
In those eyes, I saw enslavement, torture, and, finally, death, but more
importantly, I saw the pleasure he'd find in each. This was one sick bastard.
Before I could give in to my nausea and vomit all over his beautiful table, a
group of people walked in and ended our staring contest. Led by a sharplydressed
Chinese man, they stopped short when they saw us, and I quickly pulled
my legs off the table in case I needed them to do some running.
My unease must have been evident because Huitzilopochtli held his hand up.
“Vervain, calm yourself, I've already told you no harm will come to you. You
have the word of a god, what else do you need?”
“Less bad asses coming toward me would be a good start,”
I muttered but made an effort to at least look as if I were relaxed.
“Did you just say you granted this human protection?” The woman speaking was
gorgeous and runway model tall.
She had long, golden hair trailing to her feet in shimmering waves. It caught the
sunlight and sparkled; making her look as if she were walking in a halo. Her
voice was high but soft and curious. I looked down at my sweat-stained self and
grimaced. Yay, I'd get to add a feeling of inadequacy to my gut-churning terror.
“I've granted her a reprieve.” Huitzilopochtli’s eyes glittered. “Come in,
everyone, and meet my new guest.” He waved a hand imperiously toward me.
“Is this your new concubine?” A smaller woman stepped around the bright
Amazon.
She was as dark as the other was light, as petite as the other was tall. They were
a perfect foil for one another. And did she just call me a concubine?
“You always did have a thing for humans.” A Native American man with a black
mohawk eyed me. His hairdo looked odd paired with his Brooks Brothers suit,
but who was I to judge; the fashion police? “I have no idea why,” he added
scathingly.
“Me either,” I mumbled.
“She's a prospect.” Huitzilopochtli stretched his arms along the back of his chair
and looked me over yet again.
I gave him a grimacing head shake as if I couldn't believe his audacity. Frankly, I
was beginning to feel like a whore for horny gods. Maybe that was it; maybe the
Gods just thought all human women were easy. Maybe Goddesses were high
maintenance and took a lot of effort to get into bed. I looked over the blonde and
had a feeling that I'd nailed it.
“You've brought a mere potential lover here? Now?” The Chinese man finally
spoke, and his voice had the clipped tones of a military commander. He held
himself like a soldier as well; back straight, arms loose at his sides, one near the
hilt of a long sword hung on his hip. He had a thick onyx braid hanging down his
back.
It swung a little even though he held himself rigidly still.
“She interrupted my work.” Huitzilopochtli slowly tore his eyes away from me
to regard his friends. “She was at the rally with Thor, and a few others probably,
though I didn't see them. She saved that son of yours, Lir.”
A stocky, dark-haired man looked over at me and his gaze was a mixture of
respect, rage, and relief. It was one of the strangest looks I’d ever seen; next to
the Vampire God’s blood
stare of doom, of course. Lir, thankfully, transferred the look to Huitzilopochtli.
“So, you failed, Hummingbird.” Lir made it a statement, not a question.
“Hummingbird?” I shifted my gaze to the Aztec with a look that clearly said he
wouldn’t live that one down, but he seemed completely unfazed by it.
“Yes, Fiachra lives.” Huitzilopochtli shrugged; ignoring my interruption.
“Who’s Fiachra?” I looked from one man to the other until it clicked. “Oh, the
guy giving the speech was your son? Wow, he must take after his mom, huh?”
I tried to compare this guy's craggy countenance to the perfection of his son's
and just couldn't see the resemblance. One face belonged on a romance novel
and the other on a wanted poster.
Lir went back to glaring at me. “Who are you?”
“Me?” Oops, now what? “I’m nobody. Just happened to be in the wrong place at
the wrong time. You know how it is.”
“With Thor?” Mr. Hummingbird raised his perfect brow again.
“Was that who that was? Thor? As in the Norse God?” I was trying really hard to
look innocent, but I’d never been good at it. “He said his name was Mark.”
Huitzilopochtli shook his head. “If you continue to lie to me, Vervain, I’ll be
forced to take the truth from you. I know you're important to him. He made it
abundantly clear when he charged me, shouting your name.”
I swallowed past the dry lump which had suddenly formed
in my throat. Thor charged him? I vaguely remembered hearing someone calling
for me. It must have been Thor, but as far as me being important to him?
Doubtful. He was probably just upset that his enemy made off with someone
from his group. Then again, Thor did say they needed me. Maybe I was
important, just not in the way my perverted mind had initially assumed. I
couldn't help it. You try being surrounded by gorgeous men and not think about
sex. Not possible. Plus, there was that kiss.
“Why don’t you introduce me to your friends first, Hummingbird?” Stalling was
always a good option in my opinion.
“My name means Blue Hummingbird on the left, little witch. I’m the Sun God,
and the Sun rises from the South, the left-hand, and is carried by the
hummingbird.” He made a soft sound of mirth. “I’ll take you’re teasing as a sign
of affection, but you’ll tell me the truth of your involvement with the Viking or
my tolerance will end.”
Go figure. I’d been telling my boyfriends for years that my endless barbs were a
form of affection. That’s love, baby, I’d say.
None of them had accepted my explanation and now here was this god taking
my actual insults as affection. How typical.
“Yeah, I'm so into guys who threaten to kill me when they get bored.” I rolled
my eyes. “Look, you’ll get your truth when I get mine. Who are these people and
what are you guys up to?” I narrowed my eyes at him.
“She makes demands now?” The Asian was at it again.
“Let her be, Kuan Ti,” the blonde spoke up for me. It's so annoying when they're
beautiful and nice. “She's obviously frightened.”
The woman had the face of an angel. No, scratch that. She had a face that would
make an angel weep to realize that compared to her, he was hideous. Her body
was long and slim, but curved at hip and chest. Her skin was creamy gold and
was so perfect that it
practically glowed. She was amazing, and Hummingbird didn’t look twice. What
was with these gods? How exactly do you become immune to heart-wrenching
beauty?
“Kuan Ti, she’s my problem, not yours.” Huitzilopochtli said the the Chinese
man before he turned to me and then gestured at the angel. “Vervain, meet
Aphrodite, Goddess of Love, Sex, War, and Victory.”
“Pleasure.” I nodded to her. The Goddess of Love. Yeah, big surprise there.
“Yes, that too.” She winked at me and crossed her delicate, pale arms over her
pristine, white, linen suit.
She was all white, gold, pink, and perfect. Her scent wafted to me, and I couldn't
stop myself from inhaling deeply. She smelled plasticky sweet, like a Strawberry
Shortcake doll I had as a child. I had a sudden flash of burying my face in the
shiny red hair; the fake aroma of strawberries enveloping me. On a very deep
level, my brain immediately equated her to happiness, and I had an
overwhelming urge to bury my face in her hair as I used to do with my doll. I
quickly blinked away the odd impulse.
Huitzilopochtli got up, came around the table, and helped me to my feet. He
placed my hand on his arm and escorted me over to the Chinese man as if we
were at a royal ball. Why he hadn’t felt the need to bring me over to meet
Aphrodite was beyond me, but if he wanted to insult a goddess, it was his
business. Or maybe he thought I wouldn't appreciate being close enough to her
to force a comparison.
“This is Kuan Ti.” Huitzilopochtli gave the man a nod.
“He’s a god of war. Originally, he was a general in the Imperial Army of China,
but he’s also a friend,” he said the last bit as if it were the most important
achievement of all.
I extended my hand to shake Kuan Ti’s, but the General took mine firmly in both
of his and bent over it to place a quick
kiss on my glove; right over the blades.
“What lovely gloves you have.” He smiled. “Forgive my abruptness. We are in
the midst of battle and it has brought out the soldier in me.”
“No prob, General.” I pulled away from Huitzilopochtli to pull on the lever that
sheathed my blades. “As you can see, I was prepared for a fight as well. But then
I was snatched from a crime scene so I guess it's not all that surprising.”
“A battle scene,” Huitzilopochtli corrected.
“I wouldn’t call two men with guns against a crowd of unarmed people, a
battle.” I put my hands on my hips.
“A small skirmish then.” Huitzilopochtli reclaimed my arm, led me away from
Kuan Ti, and stopped in front of Lir. “This is Lir, whose son you saved today.
Don’t expect him to be grateful though; it was his idea to kill Fiachra, in the first
place.”
“What the hell is wrong with you?” I blurted. I hadn’t extended my hand to him,
and I didn’t intend to.
“My son was cursed by a jealous mistress. She cursed all of my children in fact.
Changed them into swans and turned their hearts against me. Fiachra and his
siblings have been plaguing me ever since,” Lir huffed.
“I saw a man today, not a swan,” I said. A handsome man who looked nothing
like this bad-tempered asshole.
“He changes at will now, but it wasn't always so.” Lir grabbed my hand and
shook it mechanically, then turned away and stalked from the room.
“He’s a little temperamental where his children are concerned.” Huitzilopochtli
turned me with a hand on my back and led me to the man with a mohawk. “This
is Tawiskaron.”
The Native American man didn't say a word, just held out his hand and shook
mine. His eyes narrowed at me, and I flinched when I saw them turn completely
black. Actually, that's not an apt description. They didn't turn black, they simply
disappeared. In their place were pitch-black holes. As I held his hand, it felt as if
I were falling into their darkness and it was far from empty. Inside the twin pits
of his eyes, things lurked. Horrifying things, whispering and chattering gleefully
at the prospect of a new arrival. I tried to pull away, to lurch back, but I was
caught firmly by both his hand and his stare.
I felt a scream start to crawl up my throat.
“Vervain!” Huitzilopochtli yanked my hand out of Tawiskaron's and the terror
finally abated.
Tawiskaron's eyes were an ordinary dark brown once more, though they hovered
over a sinister smile. My breath was coming hard and fast.
“Tawiskaron!” Huitzilopochtli pushed me a little behind him. “Rein in the
darkness. I think I was very clear when I said she was under my protection. I will
not have her harmed by your demonic ways.”
I blinked and looked Tawiskaron over once more.
Demonic? Funny how I'd never considered that demons could exist. I guess the
term was as relative as “god” was. If all the Gods were really just Atlanteans,
then why couldn't they be demons as well? Some of those bastards sure did act
evil enough. Speaking of which . . . Tawiskaron's face had fallen into a fearful
expression and even paled a little. I looked over at Huitzilopochtli and saw why.
The Aztec's eyes were churning pools of blood. Pretty terrifying, but I have to
say the pits of darkness scared me more. It must not have been simply the
appearance of those eyes that sobered Tawiskaron, but the meaning behind their
appearance
because he obviously disagreed with my assessment. I swallowed roughly and
began to back away from them both.
Huitzilopochtli's hand snaked back and grabbed me before I could get too far. He
shot one more menacing look at the cowed Tawiskaron and then led me to the
small, dark-skinned woman.
Her short hair was a soft brown, so silky it almost looked like fur, and it stuck
out from her head, begging for a comb.
“This is Sarama, Messenger Goddess, Mother of all Dogs, and Bitch of Heaven,”
Huitzilopochtli introduced her.
“Excuse me?” I almost choked.
“Yes?” She looked completely confused.
“Your title is Bitch of Heaven?” I was about to lose it. Deep breath; in and out,
don't laugh at the little dog goddess.
“Yes.”
“Oh, that’s just too easy.” I couldn’t do it. I’d save it for later.
“I don’t understand.” Sarama frowned at me.
Under my hand, I felt Huitzilopochtli twitch, but his face was completely serene.
“It’s nothing Sarama, you know humans.”
She frowned deeper, but let it go. “You were with Thor?”
“Sort of.”
“Sif will not be pleased.” Sarama looked over to Aphrodite, and the Goddess of
Love frowned.
Which meant that a slight crease appeared briefly between Aphrodite's brows,
giving her a dramatically concerned appearance. Would nothing make this
woman look bad?
“His ex-wife?” I blurted and then groaned when everyone stared at me. I needed
to work on that filter between my brain and my mouth.
“You said that you didn’t know Thor”—Huitzilopochtli looked smug—“thought
his name was Mark.”
“Yeah, yeah; you caught me. Congrats.” It was going to come out anyway so
what the hell, I just went with it.
“You must know him well if he’s told you of Sif.”
Aphrodite was next to me in three long strides.
“I just met him, actually.” I felt cold shivers crawl down my spine as I watched
them all exchange looks.
“I’ll handle this,” Huitzilopochtli announced and waved them away. “Let the
others know what’s happened, and we’ll join you later.”
They left us, and I pulled away from Huitzilopochtli without meeting his gaze
but still keeping him in sight. I’d been acting as if I were truly a guest. How
monumentally moronic of me. I was a goddamned hostage. I needed to get out of
Dodge, and I couldn’t depend on Tanto, my trusty sidekick, to help me. As usual,
I was alone… and what the hell was the Lone Ranger doing with a sidekick
anyway, come to think of it? Didn’t his name pretty much indicate that he was
more the solitary type?
I looked behind me at the glass doors. The jungle seemed more foreboding than
accommodating, but if I could get out into it, I might have a chance to open a
tracing point home. I'd never opened one before, but desperation was the mother
of success or something like that.
I wondered briefly if Thor was worried about me and then tossed the idea out as
utter nonsense. I couldn’t afford to think that way. No one was worried. No one
was coming. This wasn't a fairy tale. There wasn't going to be a Prince Charming
riding in to give
me a happily-ever-after. In real life, Snow White stays dead, and Rapunzel grows
old, alone in her tower. In real life, you gotta have enough sense to stay away
from ugly bitches offering you shiny apples and have enough balls to cut off
your own hair and use it as a ladder if needs be. In real life, you gotta save
yourself and the only happy endings are the ones paid for in massage parlors.
Huitzilopochtli grabbed my arms, lifted me, and threw me down onto the stone
table; all in one slick movement. I landed hard, the breath whooshing out of me,
and I was stunned for a moment from the blow to my head. Little spots swam
across my vision and bile burned the back of my throat. Was I going to pass out?
I frantically held onto consciousness; the possibilities of what could happen
otherwise were too grim.
Huitzilopochtli leaned over my chest, trapping my right arm between us while he
unbuckled the glove on my left. He yanked it off and then followed up with the
right. The slap of leather as he threw them across his shoulder was like a death
knell.
Then I felt my kodachi removed from my hip, and I tried to shake off the shock
so I could fight, but all too soon my vision twisted again as he threw me over his
other shoulder.
“I apologize, my little vicious Vervain.” Huitzilopochtli walked from the room;
his heavy boots clomping on the stone floor before the sound was strangled by
thick carpeting. “I couldn’t let you keep your weapons, you might hurt yourself,
and I promised you that no harm would befall you here.”
Huitzilopochtli dropped me but this time the landing was soft; my fall
completely cushioned by a springy mattress. I was still a little dizzy, but I was
clear-headed enough to look around and see that I was in a luxurious room.
Where the other room had been stark, this one was the exact opposite. It was a
lush paradise of silk, velvet, plush carpeting, and polished mahogany. The bed
I'd landed on was massive, bigger than a California King.
Evidently, Gods weren’t restricted by manufacturer sizes. The bedding was
crimson silk. In fact, the whole room was a bloodbath
of color. I guess if you find something that works for you, it's best to stick with
it.
I tried to sit up, but Huitzilopochtli pushed me down with a scary show of speed,
covering me completely, and let’s just say his blood was flowing fine to all areas
of his body. His lips, inches from mine, spread into a slow smile as I tried to
squirm away. I closed my eyes tight; hoping he couldn’t take my mind without
catching my gaze. His laugh vibrated from his chest into mine.
That velvet sound again; stealing over me, seeping into me. I could feel my legs
clenching with pleasure, and I groaned in embarrassment.
“This isn't willing.” I squeezed my eyes tighter and tried to think of cockroaches
crawling on me, anything to disgust instead of excite.
“Are you sure? Your body seems to think differently” He rolled, pulling me with
him, wrapping his arms around my back and tightening them meaningfully.
“I’m kinda into Thor.” I still didn’t open my eyes, but I felt him go rigid beneath
me. Well, more rigid.
“Now, you say you belong to the Thunder God?”
“No, I didn’t say I belonged to him, you pig.” His phrasing pissed me off enough
to make me open my eyes and glare at him.
“I said I was kinda into him, implying that we started something which I was
thinking about taking further, maybe.”
“That doesn’t sound as if he’s claimed you.”
Huitzilopochtli's smile returned as his tension vanished.
“No, of course not, I just met him.” Oh shit, I just kept telling this guy more and
more. Telegraph, telephone, tell-a-Vervain. When would I learn to keep my piehole
shut?
“Not that it would matter if he had. I've got you now.” He
looked as if the case were settled.
“Look, no offense.” I tried to push back, but he held me firm. “But I’m not into
pushy gods who are trying to get my people to kill each other, or me for that
matter. It’s just not a turn on for me, what can I say?”
He let go, and I scrambled off the bed; immediately searching for my weapons.
They were sitting on an inlaid wood table near the huge fireplace. I started for
them, but Huitzilopochtli’s voice stopped me.
“Leave them, Vervain.” He sat up and sighed. “I’ve already allowed you to keep
your hidden dagger. I cannot allow you to have the gloves as well; they’re too
dangerous. I can feel the god-power inside them. And the sword.” He walked
over to the table, picked up the sword, and admired it. “Beautiful but deadly, just
like you.” He put both the sword and the gloves in a long box on the mantle. The
lid shut with a click, and I knew it had locked with something extra special.
“Magic lock?” I must have looked defeated, but I was past the point of caring.
“Yes.” Huitzilopochtli closed the distance between us, standing just a breath
away, and did nothing but run a hand gently over my hair. “I’ll send for some
new clothes for you. The bathroom is through there.” He nodded toward a door
almost completely hidden by paneling. “You may use whatever you desire within
it and then get some sleep. I can feel your exhaustion.”
“And you’ll be sleeping where exactly?” I couldn’t believe he was just going to
let me be.
“Here, with you.” Huitzilopochtli smiled again, and again, I felt that warm,
traitorous rush. “But not until later tonight. You’ve been granted another small
reprieve; use it well.”
He left, closing the door behind him with an ominous click.
I felt the rush of power and knew he’d sealed me in with magic, just like my
gloves.
Chapter Seven
Two hours later, I was yanked from sleep by a strong hand and a rich voice
telling me to dress for dinner. Dinner? What time was it? I normally didn’t sleep
in the middle of the day, and it had messed me up. After going without sleep the
night before, I could have done with a lot more of it, though.
I struggled up; staring down at my jeans-clad legs with blurred vision. Never a
good idea to sleep in jeans, but it was either that or my underwear, and I wasn’t
about to get nearly naked in blood boy’s bed of lust. The groan poured out of me
as I rubbed my eyes. I could feel a bruise beneath the point of my dagger's hilt,
where it had dug into my stomach while I slept.
“Come here.” Huitzilopochtli held out a hand; something red hung from his
other one.
I was too tired to care. I went over and just stood there. He could have struck me
down, and I wouldn’t have lifted a finger. He could have shaved my head or
stabbed a knife into my heart, and I wouldn’t have moved. Instead, he grabbed
the hem of my shirt and started to lift it.
“Whoa!” I whacked his hands; outraged adrenaline surging through my sleepheavy
limbs.
“I’m going to help you dress.” Huitzilopochtli reached for me again and when I
kept a death grip on my shirt, his eyes narrowed, his voice turning to ice. “You’ll
let me dress you, and we’ll play nicely, or I’ll tear the clothes from your body
and be everything but nice. Your choice.”
I felt my fingers go slack as a sliver of fear sliced through
me, and he immediately reached for me; his eyes shining in triumph.
Huitzilopochtli pulled the shirt over my head. I lifted my arms like a good girl,
and he sucked in his breath sharply. I wasn’t looking at his face, but I felt the
heat of his gaze. His hands went to my collar, and then skimmed down my front,
over the black lace of my bra, stroking gently before continuing down to the
waistband of my jeans. A cold, trembling horror spread in its wake; closing my
throat and burning my eyes. I’d envisioned death at the hands of a god numerous
times but never had I considered the possibility of life with one. Maybe because
it was so much worse.
I wasn’t even sure what the worst part was: the panic, the humiliation, or the
fear. Maybe it was the realization that I was in over my head and had been the
whole time. That no matter what, there would always be someone stronger,
faster, meaner, and out to get me. It was a cold splash of reality that wasn’t going
to do a thing for Huitzilopochtli's seduction routine. Although, I wasn’t sure if
seduction was what he had in mind anymore.
Huitzilopochtli undid the button and zipper of my jeans and then pushed them
over my hips slowly; kneeling to scrape the material down my legs. I stepped out
of them, barely keeping my knees from buckling, and tried to back away, but he
grabbed me firmly by the hips and stared up the length of me.
“You’re beautiful,” he breathed, “why are you trying to hide?”
“Maybe because I don’t like being forced to strip.” I stared down at him with
undisguised hatred. “I don’t know what type of woman you normally associate
with, but I generally don’t get naked around a man I’ve only known for a few
hours.”
Huitzilopochtli blinked and got abruptly to his feet. “I only wanted to see you.”
He jerked the red silk over my head. It caressed my skin and my fear-weakened
body shivered in reaction.
I pulled my anger further to the surface and used it to push away any trace of
weakness.
The silk ended up being a cocktail dress. Versace; I noted with dark humor. I
pulled it down and reached behind me to zip up the back. It was covered in
beads and shimmered as I moved. I had no idea how the little spaghetti straps
held the weight of it, but I had to admit it was incredible. Even with fear filling
me, I wanted to check myself out in a mirror. But I wasn’t about to give
Huitzilopochtli the satisfaction.
Huitzilopochtli held a pair of red satin stiletto heels out to me, and I obediently
put them on. He had a hell of an eye because he got both the dress and my shoe
size perfect. Like a complete gentleman, he took my arm and led me to a chair;
pushing me down into it without a word. His fingers ran across my temples and
then undid my hair before pulling the mass of it back. I felt him hold the
gathered weight in one hand as he pulled a comb through it with the other. The
snarls of my hair swiftly surrendered to his expert ministrations, and I closed my
eyes to enjoy the sensations.
Which only made it worse. I popped my eyes back open; determined to keep
them that way through the rest of the torture, bliss, no; torture. Definitely torture.
Finally, Huitzilopochtli laid the brush down and offered me his arm. “Our guests
await us in the dining room.”
What else could I do? He was obviously insane; threatening me one minute and
then brushing my goddamned hair the next. I took his arm and let him lead me to
the dining room. My head swam from the combination of his insanity and my
sleep deprivation. Maybe it was all some weird form of torture. Maybe he just
wanted a living Barbie doll he could dress up and parade in front of his friends.
Maybe I was still asleep; stuck in one of those nightmares where you keep
thinking that you've woken up, but you haven't.
I tried to untangle the mystery on the long walk to the dining room, but it was
hard enough to remain on my feet. The strange torture habits of Aztec Gods
would have to wait until later to be pondered. Perhaps the Discovery channel
would do a special
on it. I choked back an exhausted giggle.
“Are you all right?” Huitzilopochtli stopped me before we crossed the threshold.
“I could use a little more sleep” I blinked up at him, and he brushed my hair
back gently to study my face.
“Have some food and then I’ll take you back to bed.” He played the concerned
lover so well that it made my flesh crawl.
I just nodded; not trusting myself to speak.
The room we entered had been decorated in cream and gold. The carpet was
plush cream, the walls were creamy stone, and the curtains that hung from the
two large windows were a color I’d once heard referred to as crème fraiche by a
pompous up-and-coming artist. All the accessories were gold; the curtain rods,
the fixtures, even the little chatchkies were all gold—solid gold, if I was judging
crazy Aztec boy correctly. I felt as if I’d walked into a gilded marshmallow. The
gods I’d met earlier were congregated at the far end of the room, around a bar
made of golden walnut.
There were delicate chairs in the same wood waiting behind them, but the gods
remained standing.
They turned toward us as we walked in and met us at the long table in the middle
of the room. The table stood proudly under white linen; covered with bone china
and more gold flatware than I knew what to do with. The glasses were cutcrystal
and so were the candelabras placed on each end of the table. A massive
floral arrangement of ivy and white roses exploded from a vase in the precise
center. Everything was immaculate and it made me immediately search for
something with the greatest staining potential.
Huitzilopochtli escorted me to a seat to the left of the head of the table. I fell
more than sat into it, but he didn’t seem to notice as he took the head chair. Only
then did everyone else sit. It made me very nervous, and I had to fight to keep
from fidgeting. It was
all a little too upper-class Manson for me (Charles not Marilyn), and I tried to
cover up a shudder as the thought of what we might be feasting on struck me.
Did they all drink blood? Was I about to be served a banquet of blood or raw
meat?
When the servants walked in, I flinched. The gods I’d dispatched before had all
lived alone. I didn’t think they needed or even wanted servants. Yet here was a
whole retinue of help for Huitzilopochtli. It was chilling to think that I could
have snuck into a god's home and found not one, but several adversaries. I
swallowed hard as I looked over the waiters. They all had the look of
Huitzilopochtli to them—restrained ferocity under a guise of elegance—and a
horrible revelation hit me when one of them filled my glass with a dark red wine.
“Are they vampires?” I leaned over and whispered the question to
Huitzilopochtli.
“In a way.” He shrugged. “They're my priests, the ones I spoke of earlier.
They’ve served me well and will continue to serve me for all eternity.”
I shuddered as I thought about being a servant and a bloodsucker forever. Talk
about the short end of the immortality stick. One of them placed a dome-covered
dish before me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. There was a movement
of air as he took the lid away, but I still didn’t look.
A line from “Hotel California” came to me as I opened my eyes; the one about
the feast. But there wasn't a beast on the plate before me. Instead, there was a
beautiful cornish game hen surrounded by a mound of crispy roasted potatoes. I
heaved a sigh of relief.
“What were you expecting, little witch?” Huitzilopochtli's laughter tickled my
ears.
“You eat regular food?”
“Of course.” He frowned slightly. “You’ve read too much nonsense about
vampires. They’re as you are. The only difference is, they need blood.”
“Then the Sun?”
“It does not affect me. I’m a sun god, after all. It’s the source of my power.” He
sobered a little. “Although, something in the transfer did weaken my children. It
takes them centuries to be able to stand sunlight. I believe that the heat of the
Sun must be matched by the heat within. Without balance, one consumes the
other.”
“Garlic, holy water, crosses, stakes through the heart?” I’d killed a vampire once
and it had been easier than killing Ku, but if what Huitzilopochtli was saying
was true, I’d been careless and lucky… very lucky.
“Garlic is just plain ridiculous.” Huitzilopochtli waved it away. “Holy water is
useless; how could something created for blessing be used to kill a god? Crosses
are associated with old magic, but they’ve no power over vampires. And as far
as stakes go; shove a big pointed stick through anyone’s heart, and they’ll have
trouble getting up again. The only way to kill them is through decapitation, like
with any god. They’re of my line after all.”
“But these are all strong human beliefs.” I studied him; wondering if he was
trying to mislead me. “Gods are shaped by our beliefs. Those things should hurt
vampires, if for no other reason than because we believe they will.”
“Your belief only shapes Gods. Vampires aren’t Gods, they're the creations of
one, and as such, they’re untouchable by human belief. I’m not a vampire, but a
god so myths concerning vampires don’t apply to me.” He cut into his hen with
relish.
“Besides, what human truly believes in vampires? With the creation of artificial
light, humanity has gradually forgotten the reasons they should be afraid of the
dark.”
“That’s a bit of a catch twenty-two isn’t it?” I still hadn’t touched anything.
“It’s the truth.” Huitzilopochtli made a prompting motion with his fork at my
food. “Vampires are not what you believe them to be and neither am I.”
“Enough of this nonsense,” Lir's sharp voice carried over to us from his seat, two
chairs down from mine. “Do you even know who you’ve captured,
Huitzilopochtli?”
“I’ve caught a sweet witch in my net.” He leaned in and kissed my cheek.
I felt tingles dance down my spine. They met halfway with the terror creeping up
from my gut and changed into a wave of nausea. I was hoping my identity would
escape notice.
“Humph.” Lir sneered and looked at me triumphantly. “I thought your face
looked familiar so I did some research and guess what I found?”
Huitzilopochtli raised a brow. “You’ve ever bored me with your games, Lir. Just
say what you must and have done with it.”
“She’s the Godhunter!” A thick, accusing finger pointed at me.
Huitzilopochtli blinked once, but none of the others even twitched. I guess I
knew what the god huddle had been about earlier.
“Is it true, Vervain?” Huitzilopochtli looked at me as if I’d just morphed from a
cute fuzzy caterpillar into a rare butterfly.
I wanted caterpillar status back and fast. Where's a hookah when you needed
one?
“I have no idea what he’s talking about.” I wasn’t going down without a fight.
“You disgusting little liar.” Lir evidently wasn’t as impressed with my charms as
some of the other gods were.
“Whoa.” I held up my hands. “Ease up there, Daddy Dearest, at least I didn’t try
to off my own offspring.”
“My offspring are my affair.” Lir stood up regally, but I was satisfied to see that
he was shaking. “And I will not be lectured by a human who dares to murder
Gods.”
“I’m rubber, and you’re glue,” I sang out like a three-year-old.
Lir turned a very unbecoming shade of red. For a second, the whole table
paused, and I was sure we were all waiting to see if cartoon steam would start
shooting out of his ears. Oh, well, I guess it was a no-go on braiding each other's
hair and gossiping over bonbons. He raised a threatening hand toward me and
began to chant something. I automatically went for my dagger, but before I could
pull it free, Huitzilopochtli stood up and walked over to Lir.
“You’re no longer welcome in my home.” Huitzilopochtli's dark fingers closed
around Lir's neck; showing up starkly against the pale column.
Lir's eyes rolled wildly but other than that he did nothing, his whole body going
limp as Huitzilopochtli lifted him. Silent but angry footsteps reverberated
through the room as Huitzilopochtli carried Lir outside and down the hallway.
There were no screams or shouts. Just silence and then the soft pad of
Huitzilopochtli's footsteps coming back toward the dining room.
The rest of the gods immediately went back to eating with forced gaiety. I looked
around me with wide eyes and felt as if I were trapped in an episode of The
Twilight Zone. Specifically, the one with the boy who could change reality and
had terrorized his family until they turned into frightened sycophants. The
remaining gods wore the same expressions as that tortured family had. In the
episode, a woman meets the boy and stands up to him in a maternal
sort of way (you know, that whole kind but firm thing), and he goes off to live
with her. I do seem to recall that he kills his entire family first but oh, well, the
message is the same; power respects courage.
Huitzilopochtli entered the room with a furious look on his face.
“Pray, do not fall in love with me.” I grabbed my glass and lifted it to
Huitzilopochtli in salute. “For I am falser than vows made in wine.” I took a big
sip and smiled at him as if I watched Gods literally throw each other out of their
homes every day.
“Besides, I like you not.”
Huitzilopochtli laughed and it was his genuine laugh; loud and boisterous. It
startled everyone, including me, but the gods looked truly shocked. They stared
from him to me, and I saw something I hadn’t expected to see in their eyes…
hope. Maybe I should tell them what happened to the boy’s family on The
Twilight Zone.
“And she quotes Shakespeare.” Huitzilopochtli smiled at me proudly, as if I’d
just shown my worth. Something I should have probably refrained from doing.
“Eat, little witch. I don’t want you to fall ill.”
He nudged my plate, but I just stared at him. I was suddenly so tired that I wasn’t
sure if I could even get the food to my mouth.
“Please eat, my lady,” Kuan Ti whispered from my left, and I looked over to see
his eyes full of genuine concern.
Was this the way the bad guys were supposed to act? I don't think Kuan Ti had
been given the bad guy book of Standard Operating Procedures.
“Okay, okay.” I forced myself to cut the chicken and take a bite.
“Now, tell me why you just lied to me,” Huitzilopochtli’s voice was deceptively
neutral.
“What?” I sputtered and nearly choked on my chicken.
“Lir is never mistaken when it comes to his research.” He sliced at his meal;
severing meat from bone with surgical precision. “You’re the Godhunter. It
makes sense, of course. You being in the company of a god known to be a
human-rights activist, your magic-filled weapons, your fierce fighting; you’re
the God Slayer.”
“I prefer the term Human Liberator, thank you.”
He exhaled sharply. “You humans love to justify things by giving them pretty
names.”
“I don’t have to justify anything, especially not to you.”
“Don’t you?” Huitzilopochtli took a sip from his goblet and the liquid looked
thicker than my wine. It clung to his lips until he licked it away. “I’m a god
you’d like to kill. Don’t I deserve to know why you want me dead?”
“You know why.” I watched the thick liquid drip slowly down the side of his
glass.
“I know what you’ve said. You don't like gods who try to make your people kill
each other. This is my crime then?
Instigating? It’s hardly a crime worthy of the death sentence.”
“Millions die because of your instigating, ” I growled.
“I don’t kill them personally.” HHe smiled serenely.
“So, humans aren’t the only ones who like to justify.” I shot him a smug look
that wiped the smile clean off his face.
“I think you’ve had enough to eat.” Huitzilopochtli's chair crashed back as he
stood and grabbed my arm in one swift
movement.
“Well, I’ve had a lovely time. Thank you all for such an entertaining meal.” I
waved the Miss America wave as Huitzilopochtli dragged me from the room.
Elbow-elbow, wrist-wrist, elbow-elbow, wrist-wrist.
“My lady.” Kuan Ti got to his feet and bowed gallantly.
Huitzilopochtli yanked me down the hall and pushed me into his bedroom. He
slammed the door in my face without another word. The coward.
“I wanted to go back to bed anyway.” I stuck my tongue out at the closed door.
Chapter Eight
I was home, on the beach at midnight, and there was lightning dancing on the
waves.
I loved storms and the sight of all that power spread out before me was both
humbling and intoxicating. I wasn’t even cold; thick arms held me to a chest
radiating heat. Long hair trailed down from above and hung around me like a
comforting cloak. I sighed and snuggled deeper into the embrace.
“Vervain,” a voice tickled my ear. “I need you to listen and remember what I
say.”
I knew that voice, but I couldn’t place it. I turned my head to look up at the
speaker, but all I could make out was the flash of lightning in his eyes. The
darkness swallowed everything else.
“I’ll remember,” I said and reached out to touch his face.
Maybe if I could feel him, I’d figure out who he was.
He took my hand and pressed it to his lips. “You’re trapped, Vervain. There’s
only one place to trace in and out of Huitzilopochtli’s home without his help.
You must leave where you came in. Do you understand me?”
“Leave where I came in.” My fingers moved against the softness of his lips.
“Yes, I understand.”
“I can’t get to you; this was the only way, through our blood link.” Emotion
fought with the lightning in his eyes… fear...
sadness? I wasn’t sure.
“You don't have to be sad.” I stroked the hair back from his face and heard the
breath catch in his throat.
“Vervain,” my name was a groan on his lips before they descended. I felt a spark
leap between us and heat crept through me on questing tendrils. His tongue
tingled in my mouth; stroking against mine and thrusting until I was dizzy with
electric wanting. I pulled at his clothes, but he stopped me with another groan.
“We can’t do this here.”
“Why not?” I looked across the deserted beach and then back at him.
“We’re not actually here, darling.” My heart fluttered with the endearment, but I
calmed it; maybe I’d misheard him. “You have to listen and remember.”
“Right, I got that; listen and remember,” my voice came out a little sharp in my
frustration, but his sudden laughter chased away my irritation.
“Only you could make me laugh in a dreaming.” He shook his head, and I
strained to see his face, but the shadows followed him. “You know the chant to
take you home, right?”
“Yes, yes, of course.” What did it matter now? Why wouldn’t he just kiss me
again?
“You need to get out of there, Vervain.” His arms tightened around me. “I
promised to protect you, but he’s taken you to a place I can’t go, and he’s
dangerous. Don’t believe what he tells you.”
I felt him kiss the top of my head, and I sighed. I’d always loved it when a man
did that.
“I can protect myself.” I smiled up at him and then turned away.
“Please, Vervain.” He turned my face back to his again.
“Remember. Don’t trust the Aztec. Promise me you won’t fall for his lies.”
“I promise.” I met his gaze with my own solemn one, and he nodded.
His arms twitched as he looked around us quickly. “He’s here; I have to go.”
His lips brushed mine, and he started to pull away, but I deepened the kiss. I slid
my hands around his neck and hauled him against me. I felt that electricity ignite
again, vibrating through his deep groan, but then it was suddenly gone. His lips
changed; becoming more demanding and losing their softness.
I tried to pull back, but I wasn’t supported in his arms anymore; I was lying in a
bed, and he was above me, pushing me down. I opened my eyes and the beach
was gone. The man above me was dark instead of pale, his eyes glowing red
instead of flashing with lightning, and I suddenly knew where I was, where I’d
been, and who I’d been with. I pulled away from Huitzilopochtli with a strength
I didn’t know I had, the name I’d been trying to recall falling from my lips.
“Thor.”
Huitzilopochtli hissed and pushed away from me. “You kiss me like that and
then dare to speak another god’s name? Do not think to play with me, witch!”
I closed my eyes and shook my head. I was so confused that I couldn’t even
form an answer. He left the bed with a growl and went into the bathroom. I heard
water running and sighed, my head spinning a little in relief. Maybe now I could
think.
Thor was in my dream. What had he said? It had felt important; something about
the Aether. I could only leave in the same place I'd come in. That was the stone
room so I had to make my way back to the stone room… without Huitzilopochtli
noticing.
I got up and padded over to the door which led out to the hallway.
The rush of water from the bathroom was reassuring, but I took a quick look
over my shoulder anyway before trying the handle.
When I pushed against it, I felt the power immediately pushing back. It was still
warded. Damn.
Seconds after I let go, a wet, iron grip circled my wrist and spun me around.
Huitzilopochtli glowered and dripped all over the carpet while he stood there in
breathtaking nudity. To say he had a fine form would not only be an
understatement but a crime. He shimmered in the adoring moonlight like a
merman given legs. The sheen of water emphasized every hard curve, every
dimple and flat plane. There wasn’t a single hair to mar the perfection of his
chest, and he had a sexy dip on each side of his hips where the bones protruded.
Water collected in the small indentations; clinging to him desperately. I was
weak and allowed my gaze to wander lower.
What a stupid mistake. I almost groaned aloud. He was perfect and growing
more so as I watched. I tore my eyes away with supreme effort and looked back
at his face.
His initial anger had melted under my hot stare. He looked at me with hard,
intense eyes that glittered like rubies in the soft light and my heart thudded in my
throat. His hand loosened slightly to stroke my skin before pulling me forward. I
hit his chest; the water on his skin soaking into my clothes and sending a shiver
through me.
“What's your game, little witch?” His palm cupped my face as he stared at me
intently. “You kiss me and then reject me, you try to escape and then look at me
with open lust. These are dangerous tactics, and I've ceased being amused by
them. Do you want the Viking or me?”
“I don’t know what I want.” I pushed as far away from him as I could. “But it's
not you.”
A drop of water fell slowly down the side of his face; rippling over his clenched
jaw as his eyes narrowed. My own eyes widened as I realized my mistake. I
should have played along. He might have lowered his guard if I'd pretended to
want him. Instead, he backhanded me; dropping me to the thick carpet in a
second. I
ran my tongue along the cut inside my mouth; swallowing blood as I twisted to
look up at him.
“You will,” he vowed viciously; towering over me like an angel of vengeance.
“You’ll learn to trust me. You’ll learn to love me.”
“Trust my jailer? Love a monster?” I sat up and rubbed my jaw. “Yeah, you're
doing a phenomenal job of convincing me.
You're a fucking lunatic.”
Huitzilopochtli’s eyes hardened a little, but he didn’t say anything. He just bent
down and lifted me into his arms as if I were a child. I felt my muscles tighten
angrily, but I tamped down the feeling. The last thing I needed to do was push
him when he was barely containing his rage. He walked over to the bed and laid
me back down. I laid perfectly still as he crawled in, still damp, and pulled the
covers over us before curling his body around mine. As if we were a normal,
happy couple. Yep, he was totally insane. I felt the heavy weight of his leg fall
over mine and his breath tickle along my neck. The sound of his even breathing
surrounded me as I clenched my teeth and tried to hold back my tears.
Welcome to my world, where the monsters don’t hide under your bed, they sleep
in it beside you.
Chapter Nine
When I woke in the morning, it was to the sound of arguing.
“She deserves to die!” a woman was screaming.
It was not a pleasant way to start the day, especially since I was pretty sure the
“she” was me.
“She’s mine,” the male voice was one I recognized, and I tried desperately to
subdue the fear it sent spiraling through me.
If I wanted to get out of there, I needed to put on my big girl panties and figure it
out without letting my fear get the best of me.
“She’s bewitched my husband.”
Uh-oh; one guess who that was. It was turning out to be a bad day, and I hadn’t
even opened my eyes yet.
“He’s not your husband anymore, Sif,” Huitzilopochtli put no emotion into the
words, merely stated a fact.
Sif still didn’t take kindly to it, and she wasn’t shy about letting him know. She
screamed; a sound of pure rage.
“Don’t tell me what is or is not between Thor and me!”
“You fought, divorced, and are now on opposing sides of a god war and so
you’re still fighting,” he had a hell of a point there.
“That’s not what I’d call a happy marriage.”
“It’s not for you to say,” Sif sniffed haughtily.
“It’s exactly for me to say.” I could feel his power rising; biting along my skin. I
snuggled under the covers deeper; to escape it or enjoy it, I wasn’t entirely sure.
“You’re my guest here so you’ll have the courtesy of a warning before I bleed
you. Leave her be. Don’t even contemplate hurting her and then running because
even beyond these walls, I’m stronger than you. Don’t fight me over Vervain.
Don't fight me over anything. You won’t win.”
“You dare to threaten me?” She tried for scorn, but even I could hear the terror in
her voice.
Huitzilopochtli laughed and the breath caught in my throat.
It was a laugh of cruel confidence. That laugh said I can kill you anytime,
anyplace, and there’s nothing you can do about it. I knew it was true. She was no
match for him, and neither was I. The thought was a wrench thrown right in the
middle of my big girl panties. I barely kept from sucking my thumb and crying
for my mommy.
“I don’t threaten,” his voice still held traces of laughter, “I merely state facts, but
perhaps my words aren't simple enough for you to understand. I’ll make this
very clear so there can be no confusion between us. If you harm Vervain, if you
upset her, if you abuse her in any way, or try to turn her against me, I will torture
you until you beg for death. Then I will let her have you.”
A small choking sound was the only response from Sif. I responded by
squeezing my eyes shut and wishing desperately that I could believe in Gods the
way others did. Then at least I could be praying instead of cowering under the
covers like a child. Okay, so I’d probably be praying and cowering.
“Do you understand me, Sif?” I heard the rustle of hands crushing fabric. “You
touch what's mine and not only is our alliance over but so is your immortality.
Leave her be or just leave; those are the only choices you have that will keep you
breathing.”
The sounds of a scuffle sent my heart racing, my whole
body tensing for a fight, but the slam of the door shocked me out of my instincts.
I had no idea if Huitzilopochtli had left with Sif, but I didn’t think I’d be that
lucky. So, when the covers lifted and the bed dipped beside me, I wasn’t too
surprised. I was surprised at the warmth of his body as it slid along mine and by
how good it felt when his arm pulled me against him gently. The only thing
louder than the steady thumping of his heart was the frenzied pounding of my
own.
“I know you’re awake, little witch,” he breathed into my ear. “Your heart beats
like a trapped bird’s.” His hand slid between my breasts to lay flat against my
sternum. “I don’t want your fear.”
The fingers against my flesh started to swirl in lazy circles as the soft heat of his
lips trailed down my bruised cheek.
“Would you really torture her for merely upsetting me?” I looked up at him
finally; needing to hear him say it, to verify how much of a monster he was.
“Yes,” he said it softly, like a lover's vow, and my whole body went cold as I
fought to keep my face blank. “You don’t approve.” He pulled back and looked
down at me; tilting his head to the side.
“You sound surprised.” I tried to pull away as well, but he pressed me down.
“I’ve just sworn to do great damage to an ally of mine, all for your safety, and
you not only fear me for it, but you think less of me.” He sounded as if he
couldn’t decide whether to be shocked, angry, or impressed.
“I’m sorry; was that your idea of chivalry?” My heartbeat was finally starting to
slow down to normal. “Was my line supposed to be; 'My hero' or something like
that? I just hate it when I don’t know my lines.”
I saw a trace of anger fill his eyes. My breath turned sharp and quick, but he
quenched the anger as quickly as it came.
“Would you rather I have let her in? Do you even know what she would’ve
done?” He pushed off me and leaned back.
“No.” I sat up and immediately felt a little better. It’s hard to act tough when
you’re lying beneath someone.
“She was calling for your death, Vervain.” He brushed back a stray lock of my
hair and frowned when I pulled further away.
“She was already armed with her sword and had every intention of cutting off
your head while you slept.”
I felt the blood drain from my face. As far as ways to die, I could think of more
gruesome ones, but the idea of someone killing me while I was unaware and
unable to defend myself was horrible. The fact that it was my preferred method
of killing Gods didn't escape my irony meter either, but what was even more
terrible was the gratitude I immediately felt toward Huitzilopochtli.
Evil or not, it would be better to keep myself in his good graces so I decided to
go with the change of heart.
“You’re right.” I let my gaze soften on him and my voice drop down to a purr.
“I’m sorry; I misjudged the situation.”
“You admit that you're wrong?” His expression was immediately wary.
“I’m often wrong” I smiled shyly, or at least what I hoped was a shyly. It
probably looked more like a grimace. “I find it easier just to apologize as soon as
I realize it. I value integrity more than pride.”
“You’re a surprising woman, little witch.” He lowered his face to mine and my
heart went right back to banging on my ribs.
I didn’t have time to figure out whether it was from excitement or fear before he
kissed me.
Huitzilopochtli touched me with his lips alone; softly, carefully. It wasn’t the
type of kiss I'd been expecting, and he got
further with me for catching me so off guard. I slid back against the pillows and
lifted my hands to the sides of his face to stroke back the hair that fell around us.
He groaned and deepened the kiss. I met him with my own ardor; slipping my
tongue further into his mouth. But the instant I did, I felt a sting as one of his
fangs nicked me, and I tasted my own blood.
Huitzilopochtli went wild as if a switch had been flipped; pulling me under his
body and grinding his hips against me. I gasped, but it was lost in the violence.
He was sucking on my tongue; pulling it into his mouth and lapping at it. Fear
filled me, unmistakable this time, and I wracked my brain for a way to fight him.
The power! The energy I’d borrowed; did I still have it? I reached down inside
myself and felt it coiled there, waiting. I tried to channel Thor, to bring the
lightning, but his power wasn’t there.
I must have only borrowed enough for one use apiece. I panicked as
Huitzilopochtli’s hands roamed over me as if they couldn’t decide where they
wanted to be first. They tore at my top, and I finally freed my lips enough to cry
out.
“Get off me, you son of a bitch!”
I thought Huitzilopochtli hadn’t heard me, but then he went still and just lay
above me; filled with coiled tension. I could feel the magic surging through his
body; tingling and teasing my skin.
His chest expanded against mine as he took a deep breath and then he released it,
shuddering.
“Now, it’s I who must ask for your forgiveness.” He raised his head to look at
me, and I stared at the crimson of his eyes as they swirled frantically. “The
blood, when combined with lust, drives me to madness if I'm not prepared for it.
Did I hurt you?”
“No.” I looked away; unsure what to say or do. “I’m fine.”
“Do you forgive me, Vervain?” The pleading in his voice yanked my eyes back
to him. His eyes were normal again, as normal as they could get.
“I guess it’s only fair.” I tried to concentrate on what Thor had said, but it was so
hard not to be drawn in by the earnest expression Huitzilopochtli wore.
Was this the same man who'd struck me last night? Then I realized that his
behavior was perfectly in line with that of an abuser. If you asked a battered
woman why she stayed with her man, she'd probably tell you something along
the lines of; “He's actually a very good man, he just gets angry sometimes . ”
Abusers know how to keep their victims in line. Insert moments of kindness in
between the torture, and you'll create a victim who will defend you. Child
abusers use the same technique.
Huitzilopochtli laughed and it brought me out of my morbid musings. It was the
velvet laugh I both enjoyed and hated.
In one graceful movement, he rolled off me and helped me from the bed. He
didn’t let go until we were near the hidden door to the bathroom.
“There’s a change of clothes for you inside the bathroom.
When you’re done, come out to the garden.” Huitzilopochtli motioned to the
open doors.
I nodded numbly and entered the bathroom. After the weird wake-up call I’d just
had, I welcomed the sanctuary and looked around carefully. I'd nearly been
struck dumb by the bathroom the night before so I hadn't been truly able to enjoy
it. Yes, dumbstruck by a bathroom, it was that fantastic. The dress he’d left me
was hung on a golden hanger across the room from me, and it was stunning, but
it paled next to the beauty of its surroundings.
It was as if he’d brought the jungle inside. The bedroom’s sumptuous red carpet
ended abruptly at the doorway in a green carpet of grass. Not green like grass, I
mean there was real grass covering the floor. Along my right was a wall of
windows with a door in the center; open to the encroaching jungle. To my left
was a slab of stone with a basin carved out of it. A handle placed nearby
controlled the release of a miniature waterfall which would
pour into the sink from beneath a long mirror. The mirror was set into a rock
wall whose every nook and cranny sprouted ferns and bright, monstrous orchids
with sword-shaped leaves curling over the slab counter. Antique crystal jars of
toiletries hid among the leaves; adding a little sparkle.
There were trees growing inside the bathroom as well; one by the bedroom door
and one at the end of the room near the tub.
The dress hung on the latter. The bathtub was the most unusual feature of all.
Made of the same stone as the counter, it was sunk into the floor to resemble a
natural pool. I had bathed in it the night before and it took me forever to find the
hidden levers for the water. At the very top of another plant-filled rock wall
behind the tub, a platform jutted out. With the turn of one of those hidden levers,
water flowed over this and into the middle of the pool; allowing for a choice of
shower or bath.
The grass grew right up to the pool and plants grew out of the floor randomly.
Near the tub, there were boulders of differing heights with flat tops for toiletries
or sitting. One of the boulders had a lid which lifted to reveal a toilet. Very
ingenious, but also very frustrating if you happened to be a person unaccustomed
to searching for toilets inside rocks. I had actually wondered for a few confused
moments if maybe Gods didn’t share our bodily functions.
The room was amazing, and so was the dress, but it seemed so out of place in it.
I walked over and touched the soft material. It was red of course—the man just
didn’t like change—made of yards of velvet and lace, but not just any velvet and
lace. Silk velvet so soft I wondered if they made blankets out of the stuff so I
could wrap myself in heaven while I slept, and Venetian lace; the real stuff some
old Italian lady made by hand with dozens of little spindles. The sleeves were
little puffs that ended in a froth of the lace and the bodice was a deep square
saved from being immodest by the lace that trimmed it. It curved in at the waist
and then out at the hips, and was gathered at different points to show layers of
even more lace beneath. It was a dress that belonged in another century. Or in a
museum. Not on me.
I stripped; leaving my underwear on the counter with my dagger. Yes, I slept
with it again, even after the bruising it had given me. I washed my face and then
frowned at myself in the mirror. I was being seduced by a dress and a handsome
face. I glared at the dress over my shoulder; wishing for a pair of ruby slippers to
match. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. I was being
primped, polished, and pampered. It was vastly preferable to some cold dungeon
and the seduction of it all was almost too tempting, but when it came down to it,
the wizard was a bipolar, womanizing Aztec with a thirst for blood, and I, like
Dorothy, desperately wanted out of Oz.
I saw to the rest of my morning needs and then slipped the dress—I wasn’t sure
if it was even considered a dress, maybe the correct word would be gown or tent
—over my head. It was unbelievable, and I felt as if I belonged in some Gothic
novel, but I soon discovered the reason women used to have maids. I needed
help with the laces. I squirmed and stretched, but I just couldn’t reach. Oh, well,
so much for making a stunning entrance.
I stuck my head out of the sliding glass doors. “Hey, Hummingbird Man.”
“I presume you’re calling for me.” Huitzilopochtli came through the lush growth
holding a magnificent rose.
“I require some assistance.” I turned and showed him my back while I held the
bodice to my chest with both hands.
He laughed softly, and I felt his breath tickle my shoulders.
“My pleasure, little witch,” he spoke against my skin a second before brushing
his lips along my shoulder. I shivered and jerked a little. Then he handed me the
flower and went to work on the laces. “There, now turn around and let me see
you.”
I did as he asked; feeling awkward and wishing I knew why. He stepped back
and his eyes feasted on me. There was no other word for it; he looked at me so
slowly from head to toe, eyes widening slightly and finishing with a flick of his
tongue across his lips. I felt completely consumed by the time it was over.
Huitzilopochtli took the rose from me, broke most of its stem off, and tucked it
behind my left ear. The symbolism wasn’t lost on me. Back home in Hawaii, a
woman wore a flower behind her left ear only if she were in a serious
relationship. If you were single, the flower went on the right. I reached up to
correct it, but his hand stopped me.
“I may not have taken your body.” Huitzilopochtli pulled a long curl of my hair
forward and stroked it tenderly as if he were stroking something much more
intimate. “But you’re mine; make no mistake about that, Vervain.”
“Whatever you have to tell yourself.” I glared at him and suppressed the urge to
crush the innocent flower in my fist.
He smiled indulgently, as if I were a misbehaving child, and it set my teeth on
edge, but I allowed him to lead me into the jungle. There was actually a little
path through the trees, and we followed it to a clearing where a stone table was
laid with linen and bone china. He seated me in a carved mahogany chair with a
red velvet cushion. I peered under the tablecloth at the stone it lay on. Was I
about to eat breakfast on an altar? I let the cloth drop. I’d rather not consider the
possibility. I focused instead on watching him lift the domed silver lid off my
plate.
“Eggs Benedict?” I stared at the perfect hollandaise sauce and the crisp
homefries. “How did you know this was my favorite?”
“I shared your mind when I tasted your blood.” He grinned unabashedly. “You
were hungry and thinking of breakfast.”
I looked at him sharply. Breakfast hadn't been in the
forefront of my thoughts. Had he heard me turn to the borrowed magic? Did he
know what I could do? More importantly, could I still use one of the stolen
powers to escape?
“Coffee?” He poured the steaming liquid into a delicate teacup in front of me.
I added sugar and cream, stirred, and then sipped. It was pure Kona. What the
hell? Did he just happen to have all of my favorites on hand?
“Thank you.” Mama didn’t raise me to be rude. “Huitzil . . .
oh, I can’t keep calling you that. I know it’s your name, but we’re going to have
to go with a nickname from here on out, and I can’t stomach Hummingbird.”
“You want to give me a pet name?” He beamed in delight.
“Not a pet name.” I glared at him. “A nickname; a shorter word for you. What
was your name in English again?”
“Blue Humming—”
“Blue,” I interrupted. “I like it. Short and to the point. Blue it is.”
“You want to name me after a color?” He wasn’t so pleased by that.
“It’s just a shortened version of your name.” I was very pleased with him being
displeased. Then a thought occurred to me, and I chuckled. “It’ll be an accurate
description of certain parts of your anatomy if you keep pursuing me.”
Huitzilopochtli frowned a good five minutes until comprehension flared to life.
“You’re referring to a state of male frustration, I believe?” I giggled in delight
and sipped my coffee as he continued. “Hmm, I must admit it’s never presented
itself as a problem to me before. I guess I’ll have to pleasure myself if you
drive me to such a state, and I’ll make you watch as your penance.”
I choked and nearly spewed coffee everywhere. “You’ll what?”
“If you’re so unaffected by me, then whatever I choose to do to relieve myself
will not matter to you, correct?” His eyes sparkled over the rim of his teacup as
he took a sip.
“You’re disgusting.” I felt a shiver run through me as I pictured him stroking
himself next to me in bed. Oh, crap; I wouldn’t last a week. I had to get out of
there immediately.
“We’ll see how disgusting you think it is when you lay beside me.” He cut into
his meal. “Maybe I’ll try it out tonight if you refuse me again. I knew this would
be fun, but I didn't anticipate how deliciously naughty it would be. I do so love
the chase.”
What a typical man and in typical male fashion, he'd probably stop wanting me
as soon as I gave in. Except, in this case, his waning interest wouldn't mean a
break-up, it would mean my death. I swallowed hard and fought back my rising
panic.
“Do you still have house guests?”
He looked up and raised both brows at my obvious subject change. “I do; we’ll
dine with them tonight. I wanted to spend the day alone with you.”
“Aren’t they here for nasty god business?” The eggs were so delicious that I was
having mouth orgasms, but it was getting harder and harder for me to enjoy
them. “Won’t they be mad if you blow them off?”
“Yes, and yes.” He laughed as if their irritation only added to his joy. “Have you
not learned yet, Vervain? I’m the master here; none of them can match my
power. They’ll wait if I tell them
to.”
“But their goals are your goals, right? I mean; wouldn’t you rather be working
on new ways to destroy my race than be sitting here with me?” It was a bitter
comment, but I’d had enough with the seduction routine. I wanted the anger
back.
“My intentions have never been to destroy your race, little witch,” he went in the
complete opposite direction of what I expected. “Your race has multiplied to the
point of becoming a threat to the ecosystem. Our nasty business, as you call it, is
necessary for your survival as well as ours.”
“Are you trying to say you’re doing the human race a favor?” I was aghast and
horrified because some of his reasoning had a twisted kind of logic.
“That’s exactly what I’m saying, and if you weren’t such a child of your
generation, you’d see it’s truly what’s best for the world. If humans aren’t
controlled, they’ll overpopulate the planet and bring ruin upon themselves.”
“A pretty speech.” I rubbed at my temple; it had started to ache. “But it still
spells murder.”
“Not murder.” His face looked so serene. “Sacrifice.
Sacrifice not just to the Gods, but to themselves and the planet.
Your medical advances have made you weak. People who would’ve died had
nature had its way, are now allowed to live.
This not only causes overpopulation, but it passes down those weak genes,
making the next generation weaker than the previous.
On top of that, the one medical advance which should help often goes unused.
Birth control. People keep having child after child.
Even those who are so poverty stricken that they can't feed the children they
birth. Instead of managing your population, you put pictures of those starving
children on your televisions and ask other people to feed them. I’ve watched
your people for centuries, and I speak only the truth as harsh as it may sound to
your ears.
The weak need to be culled; the population controlled.”
“Who do you think they send to war?” I barely contained my anger. “They don’t
send the weak into battle; they send the strong. So, your little theory doesn’t
work. You’re only weakening us further. You’re stealing our brave men and
women, and you’re leaving only widows and broken families. Children who will
never know their parents, parents who will never see their children again, all
because you need your fix.”
“Yes.” He nodded gravely. “They send their soldiers, but does war not make
them stronger? Does it not make them more attractive to the opposite sex? Does
it not, in its own way, serve to weed out while it replenishes the population?
Your military doesn’t pick the strongest, they take what they can get, but battle
sorts out the wheat from the chaff. The most capable survive as nature intended.”
“Nature doesn't care whether we fight or not,” I growled,
“only the Gods do.”
“Does it not?” He lifted an aristocratic brow. “Have you ever heard of
Cordyceps?”
“What?” I frowned at the odd change of topic. “No. What the hell is a
Cordycep?”
“It's a fungus.” He calmly took a sip of coffee. “When there is an overpopulation
of a type of insect or arthropod, Cordyceps takes over. They infect, kill the host
by sprouting out of the body, and then release their spores into the air to
contaminate others until the species is weeded down.”
“This fungus”—I gaped at him—“you're telling me it knows when there's too
much of something?”
“Nature may not have a mind as you would define one, but she is aware of what
is happening with her children. The planet is aware. Balance must be kept.” He
held his hands out as if he were
the scale.
“Wait... Cordyceps.” I frowned again as I tried to remember where I'd heard the
word. “Wasn't that the name of the mushroom the trainer gave those three
Chinese athletes who broke like five world records?”
“Yes, another of Nature's specialties.” He smiled smugly.
“To bring life from death. The point, though, is that balance is found. Humans
aren't outside of her power either. Just look at all the earthquakes which in turn
cause tidal waves. Look at the hurricanes she sends. The Earth is literally trying
to shake your people off like a dog with fleas. Humanity is just a pest to her, and
if its growth is not decelerated, Nature will find a way to cull the herd; a way
which will not discriminate. Young or old, brilliant or stupid, rich or poor, she
doesn't care. She feels no mercy.”
“You're using a fungus and earthquakes to rationalize violence and
manipulation?” I shook my head.
“You act as if every war on the planet were my fault.”
Huitzilopochtli placed his elbow on the table and rested his chin firmly on his
fist. “Do you think the violence would simply disappear if I left all of you alone?
Do you think you humans could live in peace with each other?”
“I think it would be more peaceful than having a crazy Aztec pulling the
strings.”
“Ah, so now I'm crazy.” He pursed his lips in thought.
“Your reaction proves my point.”
“I know I'm going to regret asking this.” I sighed. “But what do you mean by
that?”
“Humans will never be able to live peacefully.” He matched my sigh but added a
dramatic flare. “A more belligerent creature has never been birthed. You people
search for reasons to go to war. I merely direct the current; I do not make the
waves.”
“Bullshit,” I scoffed.
“Cuss all you want,” he said. “Deep inside, you know it's true. Humans fight
over everything. Property, sex, and especially religion.”
“Because you so-called Gods provoke us.”
“You think we made you fight for us?” He raised a brow.
“Do you really believe that I found a band of humans, got them together, led
them to a homeland, and then told them to go find other people to kill? Do you
think I asked to be the God of War?
Do you truly think I wanted to be drenched in blood?”
“Maybe not at first.” I frowned in confusion. My cause was black and white. I
fought Gods because they made my people fight each other. I didn't appreciate
Blue adding some gray to the picture. “But when you stopped receiving so much
worship, you had to find a way to get more energy out of us and so you started
this manipulation.”
“Yes.” His face tightened into serious lines, “I do what I have to do to survive. I
at least have a reason for warmongering.
Your people, however, would fight for no reason at all.”
“There's always a reason.”
“Always a reason?” He laughed scathingly. “There are times when we would
cease our manipulations as you call them.
We don't need to feed off your energy constantly, you know. Do you know what
happened when we did? Boxing was invented.”
“Boxing?”
“Yes, you know.” He waved his hands impatiently. “With the ring and the gloves
and such.”
“Yes, I know what boxing is,” I growled. “So what?”
“So, because your people didn't have anything to fight over,
they started fighting as a sport. They beat on each other just to see who was
stronger. Two men hit each other until one falls and doesn't get up, and not only
do your people call this sport, but they also flock to watch it in droves. They bet
on the outcome and then fight with others over winning or losing those bets. Of
course, it started much earlier than that. The Romans had their gladiators; I just
thought you might relate to the boxing thing better. Your people hate far better
than they love. They wallow in it while love is tossed aside so quickly. I simply
make use of it, of your own natures.”
“You manipulate everything don't you?” I was so angry that I was shaking. “You
think you can manipulate me by twisting the facts to suit your purpose. Yes, we
can be violent, we can hate with such passion that it crumbles cities to dust. We
study the ways to kill and we teach them to our children. Then we take pride in
the learning. We can be horrible and truly evil, but that is only one side of
humanity.”
I took a deep breath and clenched my shaking hands until they stilled. Blue eyed
me with the strangest expression; a slight furrowing of his forehead and a snakelike
intensity in his eyes. He nodded for me to go on, but didn't say a word, and I
was a little shocked to see his own fists clenched on the table.
“We are good at hating,” I started again, “but we are so much better at loving.
You say that we fight over property and religion. I say that we love enough to
give those things up. Prince Edward gave up the throne of England to marry an
American woman. Lady Godiva humiliated herself to save her husband. The
Shah Jahan ordered his kingdom into a two year mourning period when his wife
died and then he built the Taj Mahal in tribute to her.
We'd sacrifice anything for those we love. You say we toss love aside, but even
in war—in the midst of hate—men have jumped onto grenades to save their
comrades. You've accepted sacrifice from humans for too long, you've forgotten
that you're not the only ones we sacrifice for. We also sacrifice ourselves for
each other.”
“Yes, very moving.” Huitzilopochtli frowned as he searched my face. “But you
forget that most of your great love stories end in hatred. Guinevere betrays her
husband for Lancelot, and the King tries to burn her at the stake. Cleopatra is
just as untrue to Julius Caesar and kills herself over the mess she made.
Even the renowned Napoleon and Josephine split up due in part to adultery. Troy
was demolished for the love of one woman, and King Henry VIII killed his
wives so he could trade them in for new ones. Then his daughter Mary tried to
bring the Spanish Inquisition to England to please her husband. You love fiercely
because you cannot—even in this—separate yourselves from your hate.”
“Those are extreme examples,” I gritted out. “Stories are told about things that
are unusual or shocking. You don't hear the millions of simple tales about how
everyday people struggle through life; standing beside each other faithfully until
the day death finally parts them. How sometimes their love is so strong that even
death cannot stop it. Their souls find each other again in the next life; searching
the world until they are once more with their beloved. The reason I fight you
Gods isn't hatred; it's love.”
“Look at you,” he huffed. “You don't fight for love! You sit there so indignant,
judging me, hating me. This is what I meant by you proving my point. You
blame me for all this bloodshed so that you may have a reason to hate me, to kill
me. You heard one side of the story, discovered one little piece of the puzzle, and
you lifted it up and shouted Aha! I've found the problem! You decided you'd fix
it without ever stepping back and taking in the whole picture.
You can't admit that I may be right because then you would lose your reason to
hate. It has nothing to do with love! If there is anything else, it's fear that
motivates you.”
“No.” I stood up, and he followed suit. “I’m not going to sit here and listen to
you rationalize your actions to me, and I'm certainly not going to listen to you
tear apart mine!”
I pushed my chair back and started towards the house.
When I heard him following, I sped up. I’d almost reached the
glass doors when he grabbed me and swung me around.
“Don’t run from me, little witch.” Huitzilopochtli's hands squeezed my upper
arms tightly. I was going to have more bruises.
“It’s useless; the sooner you learn that, the better.”
“Maybe you’ll catch me in the end, Blue,” I used his new name deliberately and
felt a small twinge of satisfaction as his jaw clenched, “but it’s not useless. As
long as you’re chasing me, you won’t have me, and I intend for you to not have
me for as long as possible.”
Huitzilopochtli's hands tightened for a second and then he smiled. It was an icy
smile; smug and devoid of any other emotion.
He let go and stepped back to bow to me. “Then by all means; run, little witch,
run. I think I'll enjoy the chase.”
I looked up and the heat in his eyes terrified me. When they began to glow, I
turned to run; lifting my skirts up as I went.
Through the open doors of the bathroom, I ran and his laughter followed me
mockingly. He was so sure of himself that he was giving me a head start. I
glanced at the closed door to the hallway and realized why he was so confident. I
still couldn’t leave the room. I screamed at the door in frustration, and the door
clicked open; swinging wide on silent hinges.
I gaped for the space of two heartbeats before I gathered enough wits to grab the
box that held my weapons and bolt out the door. In the hallway, I almost ran
straight into Aphrodite. She steadied me and then pointed down the hall toward
the stone room.
Had she opened the door?
Blue’s startled shout carried to us, and she gave me a push.
I mouthed thank you to her, and she nodded with big exasperated eyes; pointing
again before making a shooing motion. I smiled and ran in the direction she
indicated. Hooray for sisterhood! I guess even goddesses could feel it. The stone
room was just a little further. If I could make it there, I could trace out and
escape.
I entered the room and threw a quick glance back over my shoulder. Aphrodite
was nowhere to be found, but Blue had just entered the hallway. Our gazes met
for a second and in his eyes, I saw shocked defeat. Huitzilopochtli knew where I
was headed, he knew he’d miscalculated, and he knew he’d never reach me in
time. I was already chanting the spell to take me home when I hit the spot where
we traced in. Instantly, I was sucked through; dissolving into the Aether with the
sounds of Blue's anger nipping at my heels.
I blinked at the blinding Hawaiian sun, back in the same alley I started in days
ago, and I began to laugh. I laughed like a raving lunatic. A couple passing by
glanced at me and then quickened their pace. Not such a bad idea for me as well.
I needed to get out of there.
I ran from the alley; garnering a few startled gasps and stares. I heard one little
girl ask her daddy if I was a princess, which almost started me on the hysterics
again. Instead, I held it together long enough to reach the parking lot where I’d
left my car.
Oh crap; it was going to cost a pretty penny to get my car out. At least I'd parked
valet. I always do when I go hunting so I don't have to worry about my keys. The
guys knew me there so losing my ticket wouldn't be a huge problem either.
When you drive a Jag (yes, I kept Ku’s car; surprise, surprise, no one reported it
stolen) and you’re a woman, you tend to get noticed. I also had enough sense to
leave my purse in a hidden compartment in the trunk.
I hurried to the valet booth, and Jimmy smiled up at me.
Jimmy was an old surfer who’d spent his life on the waves and finally woke up
one morning to realize he was forty-years-old with no marketable job skills. So,
he was a parking lot attendant, and he was surprisingly happy about that.
“Hey, sista!” Jimmy jumped up and grabbed my keys.
“Wassup wit’ da kine?” He motioned to my dress. “What is dat?”
Jimmy spoke the local dialect known as Pidgin. It made me smile every time I
heard it come out of his very white face. The surfers had adopted it, but
originally it was a way for all the different immigrants to understand each other.
It was a mix of English, Hawaiian, Japanese, Chinese, and Portuguese. Tourists
thought it was funny, some even thought it made people sound ignorant, but I
loved it. My ancestors had come here to work in horrible conditions with people
from many different cultures, and they had triumphed together by creating a new
language and a new culture all of their own. The language was a part of their
legacy, and it was also the sweet sound of home to me. I'd take it over Blue's
cultured accent any day. I smiled brightly at Jimmy.
“I was at an early Halloween party.” Good thing it was October. “What do you
think?”
“Looks sick!” He ran off to get my car as I laughed.
Jimmy pulled up quickly because he always parked my car near the front. “K
sista, here ya go!” He jumped out, and I popped the trunk to retrieve my purse.
“How much?” I fished out my wallet and hoped I’d brought enough cash.
“Five bucks.” He grinned. “I went lose your ticket cause you so pretty in dat
dress.”
“You’re so full of it, but thank you.” I laughed and slipped him twenty-five
dollars.
That was another reason they all remembered me; I tipped big. I threw the box
with my gloves and sword in it on the passenger seat and jumped in.
“No worries.” He waved as I drove off.
No worries, indeed. It turns out that I didn't need the ruby slippers, after all, I had
my very own Glinda. Out of respect for her
saving me, I sent up the first prayer I'd ever made.
“Thank you, Aphrodite,” I whispered as I stepped on the gas. “There’s no place
like home.”
Chapter Ten
I drove home carefully. I always drove carefully now that I had Ku’s Jaguar.
Although, if I ever did get pulled over, I wasn't above using magic to get me out
of trouble. I went over the Likelike (pronounced lee-kay-lee-kay not like-like),
the trees crowding the road on the way to the tunnel. Long branches stretched
out; reaching, grasping at me like an angry Aztec as I passed, and then shaking
angrily in the rear view mirror. I tried to blink my eyes free of the crazy
hallucinations as the dark mouth of the tunnel gulped me down.
I sped through the poorly lit passage and almost slammed on the brakes when a
pair of red eyes appeared in the gloom. I swallowed a scream as I realized it was
just the brake lights of the car in front of me. I took a shaky breath; slowing
down around the last sharp turn before bursting out into full sunlight again. A
wave of relief hit me as I wove down the mountain. Sheer lush peaks soared on
my left and a steep drop fell on my right; allowing for a great view of Kaneohe
where I’ve lived for most of my life.
The Sun was out in full force on this side of the island; gilding the verdant slopes
and framing the rapidly-growing city at the foot of the mountains. So much light
was more unusual than you’d think. Kaneohe rarely went a day without at least a
sprinkling of rain. The mountains caught passing clouds expertly and liked to
wring them dry before letting them go on their merry way. Having grown up in
the wet conditions, I loved the rain and would have normally hissed in the face
of so much sunlight, but after shedding the dark feeling of pursuit, the Sun
shining my way home seemed like a good and welcome omen.
When I finally pulled to a stop in my driveway, my head
thumped back against the seat heavily. Half of me didn’t quite believe I could
escape Huitzilopochtli so easily. My heart finally got the message that it could
relax and my mind used the opportunity to process the last seventy-two hours.
It had been a wild ride, even for me. I'd allied myself with Gods and even kissed
a couple. I shivered through the memory of Thor’s wild kiss and groaned
through Blue’s. I still didn’t know what to make of the Aztec. He’d been so
sincere in his beliefs, so uninhibited in his passion, but then had been
offhandedly cruel and terrifyingly cold in his scientific reasoning.
It didn't help that his assessment of my motivations for fighting Gods had struck
a chord of truth. Hadn't I just admitted to myself that fear was a huge part of it? I
wondered if he'd wrung that from my mind when he'd made himself at home
there earlier.
And let's not forget about the way the bastard had hit me.
The memory of Thor took over, and I grasped it greedily. I much rather think
about the way it felt to be held by him, how the heat of his skin contrasted with
the cold rain. I trembled, I actually trembled like some nympho perv. What kind
of a god-chasing slut was I turning into? I covered my face with my hands;
trying to block out the sexy images. I hadn’t made love to a man since before the
episode with Ku. It was just too difficult to get close to someone without
explaining my strange lifestyle. I mean what was I supposed to say? Hi, I’m
Vervain. I’m an artist and a Virgo. I like Moroccan food, Roger Moore best as
007, and hunting Gods.
My friend Jackson always said, If a woman isn’t having sex, it’s because she
doesn’t want to. Well, sure; I could go out and pick up a guy for the night, but I
just didn’t like casual sex. I botched it up without fail. The two times I’d tried
had both resulted in long-term relationships. One guy, I'd even told up front that
it wasn't going to be more than one night. He called me the next day and asked
how many times he could call before it was considered stalking. I almost married
him.
Wrapped up in sex and ex thoughts, I didn’t see Thor until he rapped on my
window. Then I screamed like a little girl.
“I’m sorry.” He held up his hands and tried hard to look apologetic while
suppressing a huge grin. “I was just wondering when you were going to get out
of the car.”
I opened the door and flowed out in a loud rustling of fabric. Before I could say
anything, I was wrapped up in two thick arms and pulled off my feet. Thor's
clean, electric scent filled my nose, and I inhaled it greedily; instantly winding
down to a state of perfect calm. Muscled chest filling my arms, a steady
heartbeat pounding through him and into me, and fiery hair caressing my face as
his cheek pressed against the top of my head. It all sang a song of solace and
seduction. Standing there with him, I felt as if I’d truly come home. I had to
remind myself that I’d just met Thor.
I didn’t know him well enough to feel this comfortable with him.
“Let’s get inside.” He put me gently on my feet and then leaned over me to shut
the car door.
“What are you doing here, Thor?” I asked as we walked to the front porch.
“Let’s get inside first.” He kept a firm hand on me; scanning the neighborhood
as we went.
I found my keys and fumbled with the lock. The keys jingled, and I stared down
accusingly at my shaking hand. Warm fingers closed over mine, and Thor gently
took the keys from me, opened the door, and ushered me inside.
The interior was dark, cool, and smelled faintly of nag champa incense. I let its
welcome sink into my bones. The house was small by mainland standards, only
three bedrooms, but in Hawaii, it was a fair size. More importantly, it was all
mine, and I loved it.
Gauzy white fabric draped down the living room walls and
hung across the ceiling to peak at the center around a Moroccan lantern I'd
outfitted with an electric bulb. Directly beneath the lantern was a low, inlaid
wood table and gathered around the table were sofas, in the original sense of the
word; low Middle Eastern couches with bright pillows in a rainbow of colors.
The dark carpet was overlaid with Persian rugs up to where it met my kitchen
and the Middle Eastern theme faded into plain Eastern.
My kitchen table was heavy wood; hand-carved with oriental dragons. The walls
were bright crimson; adorned only with an antique wedding kimono. Red drapes
in the exact same shade as the walls hid the window that looked out onto my
back yard and kept the sunlight out completely. A graceful vanilla orchid
stretched elegantly out of a china pot in the center of the table; its fragrance
adding its own welcome. I frowned a little when it occurred to me just how
similar my dining room was to the one on Thor’s boat.
“Um, Vervain?” Thor was still standing in the doorway.
“Enter Thor and be welcome,” I recited the ritual words that granted him
limitless access to my house.
I could always renew the wards and revoke his welcome in the future if I had to.
That made me feel better. I just didn’t trust any hot gods yet, at least not entirely.
“Thank you and may I bring no harm with me,” he replied just as formally and
slipped inside; shutting and locking the door behind him with a loud click. He
looked as if he was about to say something else when a gray blur streaked
through the room; screeching like a banshee.
“Nicholas!” I threw my keys and box on the sofa before bending to pick up the
tabby.
I’d bottle-raised the cat after finding him abandoned as a kitten. In his head, I
was Mommy. Hell, in my head as well. I scratched beneath his chin, receiving
deep purrs for my efforts, in
between sassy meows.
“You have a cat?” Thor reached out and stroked Nick. The cat eyed the god
critically with bright green eyes before approving the attention with renewed
purring.
“Why does that surprise you?”
“It doesn’t surprise me.” He looked around. “I was just wondering who cared for
him while you’re away.”
“I have an automatic feeder, a pet fountain for water, and a cat door so he can get
outside on his own.” I plopped down onto one of the sofas; still cuddling Nick.
“I also have a friend who checks in on him if I don’t check in for awhile.”
“He must get lonely.” Thor eased his big frame down next to mine and resumed
petting Nick.
I realized with some surprise that he must genuinely like cats; a trait I loved in
men. Most men like dogs; it was manlier.
Only a special type of guy appreciated felines; the kind of guy who was secure
in his masculinity and didn't need a pet to fawn over him constantly.
“I don’t go hunting very often.” I handed Nicholas to Thor, who took him with a
big grin. “He can fend for himself for up to a week, but I’m rarely gone more
than a couple of days which is why I just got scolded.”
“Ah.” Thor nodded.
Nick had stretched up Thor’s chest; leaning his head back for his neck to be
scratched.
“Now, tell me how you know where I live.”
“Simple.” Thor let Nick crawl down before turning to face me. “I’ve given you
my blood. Once you’ve shared blood with a god, they can always find you.” He
pulled me onto his lap
casually; settling my voluminous skirts around us. “I like.” He stroked my puffy
sleeve and sniffed at the rose behind my ear.
“You can track me? Like a LoJack?” I felt a shiver of dread slide down my spine
and it had nothing to do with Thor.
“Anywhere?”
“Unless you guard against me specifically, yes.” His soft smile was slowly
replaced by an intense stare. “I knew exactly where Huitzilopochtli had taken
you, but without the proper chant, I can't enter another god's territory. I’m sorry I
couldn’t free you.”
“It’s all right.” I leaned around him to flick the light-switch on and the filtered
light from the lantern filled the room. “I managed on my own. I always do.”
“You’re not alone anymore.” Thor leaned closer, but before he could kiss me, I
scooted off his lap.
“I dreamed of you.”
“Yes.”
He reached for me, but I scooted further down the couch. I couldn’t think with
him touching me, and I really needed to think.
“It’s another side effect of the blood sharing,” Thor went on. “There’s some of
me in you now so I can seek you out. I can enter your mind if you allow it or if
you’re sleeping and your defenses are down. Are you upset with me for invading
your dream? It was the only option left to me.”
“No, that’s not it.” I held up my hands when he moved closer. “Does it work
both ways? If I had given you some of my blood, could you still do all those
things?”
Thor’s face stilled and then tightened. “You gave him blood?”
“It was an accident,” my voice ghosted into the space
between us.
“How do you accidentally share blood, Vervain?” Thor looked at me as if I'd
cheated on him.
“Look, one second I was kissing you in a dream and the next I was awake and
kissing him.” Okay so maybe that wasn't exactly how it happened, but why the
hell was I defending myself?
It's not as if I was in a committed relationship with Thor. “He didn’t get very far,
but he managed to nick my tongue.”
Thor shot to his feet with a roar. “I’ll kill him! He’ll wish for death a thousand
times before I’m done!”
I grabbed his hand and pulled him back down beside me.
“That’s very sweet, but it was just some heavy petting; we didn’t go that far.”
Thor’s eyes swirled and lightning flashed in their depths.
“You make it sound consensual.”
“Why didn’t you tell me he's the father of all vampires?”
Thor’s eyes widened as I effectively derailed his jealousy train. “I didn’t know
that he was. There have been rumors, but even most vampires don’t know their
origins.”
“Then you didn’t know that he could hypnotize with his eyes?” I really didn’t
want to believe that Thor had let me go up against Blue unprepared.
“No, I didn’t know.” His shoulders sagged and his face fell with them. “So,
that’s how he was able to take you without a fight.
What else did he do?”
“At first, he did nothing really.” I shivered; thinking of how weak I’d felt. Damn,
but that was an awful feeling. I pushed aside the memory and went on.
“Although, he made it pretty clear he could’ve made me happily consent to
anything, even my own
death.”
“He can do that?” I heard a tremor in his voice and it scared me even more. If
Thor was afraid of him, where did that leave me?
“Yes, I believe he can.” I rubbed the chill from my arms and this time when Thor
pulled me against him, I didn’t resist. “He said it would be more entertaining to
get me the old fashioned way; through seduction. How quaint, don’t you think?
Oh, and then when I stopped being so amusing, he would kill me.”
“Did it work?” Thor had tucked my head against his shoulder so that I couldn’t
see his face, but his voice had lost all its usual vigor.
“Did what work?”
“The old-fashioned way.” Thor's hand twitched against my back.
“A little,” my voice wasn’t too strong either. “He was very sincere and very
suave, despite all his casual threats. I might have fallen for it if he hadn't slapped
me around a bit. I've never been into abusive relationships.”
“He hit you?” Thor growled and started to sit up.
“It's done.” I pushed him back down.
“But you didn’t fall for it?”
I sat back and looked into Thor’s face; a soft smile tugging at my lips. “You
sound very worried, Thunder Cat.” I placed a hand on his chest and felt his heart
pounding rapidly beneath my palm. “Why does the idea of me wanting
Huitzilopochtli upset you so much?”
“You know why.” His eyes were intense and his voice was the barest trace of
sound.
“We hardly know each other.” I don’t know which of us I was trying to
convince. “We’ve only had one kiss. Well, at least in real life.”
“It was a hell of a kiss.” Those intense eyes started to sparkle. The lightning
flashing in them took on a new meaning when combined with his sultry smile.
“That it was.” My lips curved up into a half grin. “I’m not into the Aztec. I’m
here, aren’t I? I escaped as soon as I could.”
“You won’t escape me so easily.” His lips were suddenly on mine, and I was
drowning in his storm.
I felt the fire of his hands sweep up my back, over my throat, and up my face to
hold me against him. His heat pulsed through me; searing me from the mouth
down. Little tremors of excitement trailed along my skin, and I automatically
started to push myself against him.
“Wait,” I gasped and pulled back; suddenly remembering what I needed to ask
him.
“I’m tired of waiting,” his voice had deepened to a rumble.
“You’ve barely waited two days.” I swatted him. “If you think I’m going to jump
into bed with you that easily, the Gods really are crazy.”
“I didn’t think we’d make it to the bed at all.” Thor looked down at the wide sofa
with its soft cushions pointedly and then back at me.
“Enough, Thor; this is important. I need to finish our conversation.”
“Talk is overrated.” He pulled me back.
“Thor, can Huitzilopochtli find me now too?”
Well, that worked. Thor went still beneath me.
“Shit,” he cursed and then his arms tightened.
“I’ll take that as a yes.” I grimaced.
“How good are your wards?”
He reached over the couch and pulled back both the gauze and the black-out
curtain that hung over my picture window so that he could scan the front yard. I
looked under his arm and didn’t see anything out of the ordinary, but that didn’t
mean Blue wasn’t out there. I’d already seen how well he could hide.
“The wards will hold.” I settled against Thor. “Even against him they’ll hold, but
I can’t stay here forever.”
He looked down at me sharply. “You can block him from your mind. It’s not
easy, but I can teach you.”
I felt some of the tension slide away. “We need to do that now before
Huitzilopochtli finds me.”
“You're right.” He took my face in his hands. “I can do a quick, temporary block
right away to tide us over, if you let me in.”
“Let you in?”
“To your mind.” He nodded gravely. “Completely.”
I sighed and squeezed my eyes shut as I dropped my mental defenses.
Immediately, I felt Thor's presence, but he wasn't alone.
There was a shadow there with him. Thor's presence brightened, growing
stronger and stronger until the shadow screeched angrily and fled. I felt
impervious shields slide into place; practically hearing the clang of metal as they
fell.
“Whoa.” I blinked up at Thor.
“A few minutes more, and he might have found you.” Thor had a tiny trickle of
sweat dripping down his cheek.
“And you can teach me to do that?”
“I believe I can,” he said and smiled. “You're already familiar with warding, I
felt your mental wards when I passed into your mind, so this shouldn't be too
difficult for you.”
“It felt as if steel walls were falling around me.” I thought about how I usually
meditated each morning to put a psychic shield into place. “Normally, I visualize
a glowing web of light surrounding me and everything that hits it, makes it glow
brighter.”
“Good technique,” he said approvingly, “but not good enough to keep out the
Aztec. You need something stronger than a web. He's had your blood; it allows
him to slip past your normal defenses. He's the one carrying the link so it's going
to be harder to shut him out than if it were reversed.”
“Like with you?” I watched him very carefully. How much would he try to hold
back in order to keep the upper hand?
“Exactly.” Thor frowned as his eyes flew over my wary expression. “I didn't
give you a blood oath to bind you, Vervain. I gave it to you to free you. If you
want rid of me, the same techniques you'll learn to block out Huitzilopochtli will
work on me.”
“No, it's fine.” I smiled apologetically. “Trust issues; sorry.
I just want to know that there's an escape clause. I don't like feeling trapped.”
“I offered you protection, not prison.” Thor smiled back.
“The very oath that binds us prevents me from doing anything to harm you and
in fact requires me to do everything I can to prevent you from being harmed. It's
a very old ritual, very powerful, and I've given you an advantage over me by
using it with you.”
“That's what's so hard for me to understand.” I looked over this amazing man
and just couldn't believe he'd want anything to do with me, much less want to
watch over me for the rest of my life. “Why would you do that? You barely even
know me. Am I that important to your cause?”
He looked away; the tips of his perfect teeth showing as he bit his lip.
“What?” I angled my face to peer up into his. “Why are you suddenly reeking of
guilt?”
“I didn't have to use our bond to find your home.” Thor lifted his head but there
was a thick furrow in his brow now. “I've been waiting here for you since I ran
up against Huitzilopochtli's wards.”
“What?” I slid a little away from him. “How?”
“When you first started killing my kind, there was an uproar.” He slid back too,
giving me more space. “The Gods were furious that some human could kill one
of us, could steal our immortality. But I wasn't furious.”
“You weren't?” Nicholas crept into my lap and stretched out a paw so he was
touching Thor's knee. I looked down at the feline bridging the gap between us
and wondered if he was trying to tell me something.
“No.” Thor smiled briefly at the the tiny paw. “I was intrigued. I've been fighting
other gods on behalf of humans for so long without barely causing a stir, but you
came stumbling into the middle of it all, and they took notice. You were what we
were lacking; the human element. There we were, trying to fight for humanity
without any humans even knowing there was a war going on, to begin with. The
other gods wouldn't take us seriously because our most important allies didn't
even believe we existed.”
“So, when I joined the party, they got worried that the rest
of the humans might catch on?”
“That and...” he frowned harder, his jaw clenching enough to cause his cheeks to
flutter.
“And?”
“As you deduced earlier, most of our power comes from humans.” Thor stared at
me hard; his eyes gone very serious. “It makes it difficult for one god to kill
another. Your human magic fuels us all and though we each use the power
differently, at the heart of it, we're all the same. We can harm each other easily
enough, but to bring a true death is complicated. It's almost like trying to kill
yourself; it can be done, but not without a lot of mental anguish. The only time
I've seen it managed was under the influence of mindless rage.”
“So, if you killed a god, you'd suffer for it?”
“A little, but that's not the issue.” He ran an unsteady hand through his hair.
“Think of the power like a virus. Once someone is infected, that's it. The virus
isn't going to attack another infected host; the damage has been done already.
We're all infected and it's a symbiotic relationship now. The magic needs us as
much as we need it. When the host is destroyed, the magic is released and will
immediately search for a new host. But when all it finds is uninhabitable, it's
forced to disburse. The disbursement can be unsettling for us, but it's minor. The
problem isn't the after effects; it's the magic itself. It will try to stop us from
killing another host either by misfiring or twisting our thoughts. You have to be
very strong-willed or very determined to control the magic in such a situation,
which is why strong emotions help.”
“So, what am I; Typhoid Mary or something?” I laughed but quickly sobered
when he didn't see the humor.
“No, you're not a carrier.” He shook his head. “You're the disease. Sorry, that
sounds horrible, but it's about as close as I can get to an accurate description.
You're the source; we're merely
vessels. In taking your power, we've ceased to be our own source and only the
source can kill indiscriminately.”
“Wait a minute.” I felt my body grow still as the ramifications hit me. “You're
saying that as a human, it's easier for me to kill Gods?”
“As a human and a witch,” he added. “You have more magic than the average
human and you know how to use it; how to manipulate it and direct it. You're a
lighthouse shining through the darkness, calling it home.”
“Calling it home.” I frowned. “Like when I pulled it from you.”
“Now you see why you scare them,” he said. “Now you see why you draw us to
you. The magic wants to return to its source.”
“So, it's the source of your magic you're attracted to.” I grimaced. Go figure. I
knew all these hotties couldn't really be into me.
“Partly.” His head tilted questioningly. “How is that any different from being
attracted to someone because of the color of their hair or the curve of their
breast?” His hand snaked out and swept up my side, just brushing the underside
of said breast.
“Hey!” I slapped at him, and Thor pulled away laughing.
“I'm sorry.” His eyes were beautiful when he laughed. “It's just funny that the
infamous Godhunter would focus on the attraction part instead of the killing
part.”
“It wasn't easy for me to kill any of them.” I frowned at his amusement.
“I didn't say it was easy, just easier.” Thor's eyes flicked down a moment. “With
that show you put on in Ull's apartment, you pretty much confirmed it; humans
are our weakness.”
“I guess God isn't the only one who can giveth and taketh away.” I tapped the
end of his long nose.
“I suppose not.” He stroked Nick a bit before he looked back up at me. “You
realize that what I just told you would cause many of my kind to label me a
traitor?”
“Do you think they'd be right?” I took his hand from Nick and held it.
“No; I think I've finally behaved like a god.”
“And why should a god care what another god thinks?” Oh crap, his hand felt
good in mine.
“I don't,” Thor said as he smiled as he leaned closer, “it's just going to make
family reunions awkward.”
“Wait a minute.” I stopped his mouth's descent with my pointer finger. “You
never told me how you knew where I lived.”
“You made them nervous.” He kissed my fingertip. “But you made me curious. I
watched for you; followed every trace of you. I researched you; what you did for
a living, your history, where you lived, and the more I learned, the more I wanted
to know. I started watching over you; following you when you hunted and
making sure you were safe. I know your habits. I know your motivations. I even
know where you buy your groceries. So, forgive me if I act too familiar with
you, because I am. I know you, Vervain Lavine, but I want to know you even
better, and I want you to know me too.”
“You stalked me?” I made a little huffing sound of disbelief. “I have a god
stalker?”
“Yeah.” His lips twisted into a quick smile before descending toward mine again.
“I guess you do.”
“I'm oddly okay with that,” I murmured before I lifted my
face to his.
Chapter Eleven
I was standing on top of an enormous Aztec pyramid. It must have been twenty
stories high and its base was massive. A wide row of steps cut through the tiers
like an arrow shooting straight for me. Looking down that long stairway left me
feeling a little dizzy. As if one wrong step would leave me tumbling forever.
I blinked and the feeling was gone.
The doorway of a dark temple arched above me while the temple itself stretched
out behind me to cover the pyramid’s tip.
From my vantage point, I could see a broad avenue at the foot of the monument;
it spanned to the right and led to a smaller pyramid.
To the left, the street reached out to an enclosure with yet another little pyramid;
guarded by a circle of buildings. In the flickering light of torches, bright colors
were revealed; painted over the stones and statues. Angular designs seemed to
pulse and carved faces shift in the dancing glow; making me feel as if I were in
the center of a crowd even though I was utterly alone. The rich smell of fecund
marshes was sweetened by the perfume of night-blooming flowers. The scent
was so thick that it felt as if I could run my fingers through it.
More pyramids gathered in a courtyard around the main three like anxious
children, reined in by a massive wall crowned with snake heads. The snakes
stared viciously out at the city beyond; sending a silent yet effective warning to
all who would approach. I knew suddenly that I stood on sacred ground and it
was guarded by more than stone serpents. A shiver skated over my spine.
Just out of reach of the staring snakes were palaces; massive buildings with
sparkling courtyards. Beyond those were
smaller homes, all circling the pyramids in great, vibrant wheels.
The buildings glowed white in the moonlight and there were flowers
everywhere; in the courtyards of the palaces, in the gardens of the smaller
homes, and in every nook and cranny they could cram into. Cutting through the
whole city were waterways, crisscrossed by bridges, which led to an outer ring
of floating gardens; patches of cropland surrounded by canals. The canals, in
turn, led out to a huge lake which surrounded everything.
I was standing in the exact center of an ancient, island city.
“Welcome to Teotihuacán, Place of the Gods,” Blue’s velvet voice draped over
me from behind. “We stand at the center of Tenochtitlán, the home I led my
people to, the city near the cactus.”
His hands slid over my shoulders; the skin-to-skin contact startling me. I looked
down and saw that my body was wrapped with gauzy white material; held in
place by a thick, gold belt. I closed my eyes and tried to remember who I was. I
didn’t want to be here with this man—this god—but I couldn’t remember why.
“You’re mine,” he whispered against my bare shoulder before he kissed my
chilled skin.
His sensual lips promised warmth, and I turned to him; welcoming his heat.
Lean arms closed around me and a heavy veil of hair slid down to enclose us as
he bent to kiss me. When his lips touched mine, he was all I wanted; nothing else
mattered. I forgot about the incredible city, the chill in the air, and, most
importantly, I forgot to remember who I was.
I felt him lift and carry me further into the temple. He laid me down carefully,
and I felt smooth stone at my back. The rock beneath me was warm; pulsing
with energy and excitement.
Around us, the walls were covered with paintings of priests, gods, and animals in
bright colors. The paintings were violently beautiful; war and sacrifice featuring
predominantly. A quick flash
of terror spilled through me as I spotted a picture of blood and altars, but the
emotion was quickly replaced by the feel of his hands.
He undid my belt and then untied the cloth around me slowly, carefully, before
laying it all at his feet. A breeze brushed against my naked skin, and I reached
for him; wanting desperately to be covered by his warmth. He laughed softly,
and I heard victory in it; victory and something deeper, something darker. I
frowned, vaguely disturbed by that laugh, but then he undid his own belt and let
the cloth at his waist fall with it.
Standing naked before me, he truly looked like a god, and I couldn't help but
worship him with my eyes. I drank in his magnificent form; the sleek expanse of
chest, his curving biceps, the flat plane of his stomach, the thickness of his
thighs, and all that lay between them. His eyes glowed red, but I wasn’t afraid, I
was anxious. It felt right and wondrous to be with him, and I wanted it so badly
that I heard myself whimper. A part of me cringed at the submissive sound, but I
couldn’t focus on my little misgivings, couldn't grasp them; they slid away like
silk pulled through a grasping hand.
“No, my sweet darkness.” He took my hand and kissed the tips of my fingers.
“Don’t worry; no one will take this moment away from us. I shouldn't have
allowed you to run from me. I should have claimed you at the start.”
Tears rolled down my face, but I didn’t know why.
Something was wrong, what was it? He began to lick my palm and then kiss his
way up my arm, and I lost the feeling of unease. His teeth scraped along my
collarbone—sharper than I'd expected—
and I gasped. Then his hands flowed over my body like molten rock; liquid hot,
but with the promise of something solid to come.
They rubbed away my tension; relaxing and exciting at the same time.
I felt his lips close wet and hot over the crest of my breast
just as his fingers went lower to call forth my own liquid heat. I moaned and
pulled his head closer; raking my fingers through the heavy silk of his hair. The
flick of his tongue drove me over the edge. I was already reeling when his mouth
sent me plummeting faster into ecstasy, his hands working their magic in tandem
with his lips.
Warm flesh slid over me and then down my body. My legs fell apart to accept
him, and all I could think about was the feeling of his skin on mine, the strength
of his muscles flexing beneath it, and the scent of him—like spicy chocolate—
teasing me. I lifted my head a little to gaze down at him poised between my
thighs; his eyes glowing ferociously at me.
“Tell me you're mine and let me claim you.” He drew his tongue up the middle
of me slowly, and I writhed. “Tell me.” He covered me with his mouth; licking
and then plunging his tongue deeply.
My throat went dry, and I shook my head. Why did I deny him? He was my god,
my lover, and I did belong to him, but some part of me screamed, No! The
paintings around me seemed to come to life; the people shouting out a warning.
My heart sped up; my breath coming in short gasps as I tried to pull away from
him.
He looked up at me sharply; his arms holding me still.
Suddenly, all I could see were his eyes; burning into my soul, filling my world
with churning crimson as he continued to lap at me. He wrapped his arms around
my thighs and pulled me tighter, closer.
“Tell me you belong to me,” he growled, “tell me now!”
His voice cracked through my mind like a whip, and I broke beneath the sharp
spikes.
“Yes!” I fell back, finally free of his gaze. “Yours.”
His eyes widened, and his breath puffed hot against me; sending quivers of
pleasure through my body. I thought he’d get up
and slide into me then, but he didn’t. He growled low in his throat and rubbed
his face against me; savoring his triumph.
“So much magic,” he whispered and licked me again,
“mine.”
He looked up at me and lowered his head as his lips pulled back to reveal sharp
fangs. I screamed as he sank those teeth into me; all the while continuing to flick
his tongue, taking blood as he gave pleasure. My orgasm rushed out of me as my
blood rushed into him; washing away my terror. The sound of him drinking,
sucking at me, should have repulsed me. Instead, it excited me further, as if it
were a normal expression of desire; something to be expected and cherished.
I lay convulsing with aftershocks as he licked my wounds carefully. Warmth
spread as he blew a healing fire over me. I felt the cuts close quickly; my skin
itching for a moment as they healed. One last lick, and he raised himself above
me; coming up my body to kiss me again. I tasted my blood on his tongue before
he pulled back and looked at me with eyes gone tender despite their savage
color. He stroked my face, the pads of his fingertips barely touching me, and
then covered my face with soft kisses.
“Sweet Sacrifice,” his voice whispered through me, “I will treasure your gift.
You'll see that I can love you as no mortal man can—with the strength of
centuries—and I will never give you up.
Together, we will bring them to their knees.”
He slid inside me then and the feel of it was so perfect that we both cried out;
our voices mingling along with our bodies.
When he started to move, I thought I’d shatter from the pleasure.
My body was so full of sensation already; I couldn’t possibly hold more. The
slide of his hot flesh branded me and made me feel complete while the stone
beneath me seemed to push me up; offering me to him.
“I will come for you, my Queen,” he gasped. “Drop your
shields, and I will come for you.”
“I don’t understand.” I wrapped my legs around him and clawed his back,
pulling him deeper. I didn’t want to talk. I just wanted more of him; more and
more. “I don't have any shields, just come.”
“You will understand.” He kissed my neck gently; the warm wetness of his
tongue briefly flicking out before his fangs pierced me lightly. The pleasure
crested with his bite and we came together. He poured into me as I poured into
him; a complete circle, a divine sacrament. “Now you’re mine, Vervain!”
My name on his lips sent me shooting out of the dream, and I bolted upright;
shaking in terror. Nick was crouching in the corner against the carved walls of
my Chinese wedding bed. He was hissing at me—something he’d never done
before—and I began to cry. He stopped abruptly and crept closer as if to see if it
was really me.
“I’m sorry, baby.” I stroked his fur, and he snuggled back against me, purring. “I
wasn’t myself for awhile there.”
I let the smells and sounds of home ease into me and relax some of the tension in
my muscles. I was home; it was just a dream. There, the whir of the a/c. There,
the spice of the sandalwood oil I used to polish the bed. There, the heartbeat of
the animal in my lap. Then the sound that should have been frightening but only
comforted me more; the soft shuffling of a man asleep in the next room.
My heartbeat calmed completely when I remembered that Thor had spent the
night. He didn't want to leave me alone, even after he was satisfied with my
ability to shield. I'd thought it was a ploy to get me into bed, but he'd gallantly
offered to sleep on the sofa. I pulled out a futon instead and fixed it up for him in
my art studio. My third bedroom was used exclusively for magic so it wasn't an
acceptable guest room. He had insisted that he'd enjoy
sleeping surrounded by my paintings if he couldn't sleep beside me. I'd laughed
and thought he was excessively paranoid to insist on staying. Now, I was glad he
had.
Part of me wanted to creep into the other room and crawl into bed with him. But
instead, I'd satisfy myself with the knowledge that Thor was nearby and take the
comfort of my cat beside me. I laid back down and focused on adding more
power to my shields. I didn't think Blue would be able to sneak into my dreams
with all the shielding I'd put up, but, evidently, my mind slipped a bit when I
slept. I probably should have woken Thor, but I didn't want to go running to him
like a child afraid of the dark. I could talk to him about it in the morning. Hell,
maybe it had just been a bad dream. Maybe Huitzilopochtli hadn't made it past
my shielding at all.
I smiled as the thought comforted me and then turned my head into the softness
of my pillow. A sharp twinge went through my neck, and I sucked in my breath
as my hand flew to the spot.
My finger came away with a drop of blood, and I jumped up, displacing Nick,
who yowled at me as I scrambled out of the opening at the foot of the bed. I ran
to the bathroom, flicked on the light, and stared aghast at my reflection in the
mirror.
There was Blue's bite; gleaming like twin jewels against my throat.
“Thor!”
Chapter Twelve
Asgard was the home of the Norse Gods; a part of the God Realm that could
only be reached through the Aether. Near Earth, but not of it, it lay on a parallel
plane to our world with the Aether holding us together like glue. When Thor saw
the bite on my neck, he immediately carted both Nick and me to Asgard. More
specifically, to his home; Bilskinir Hall.
It was as massive as the man himself and not even remotely resembling anything
I thought a Viking Hall should look like. It was more of a palace; an edifice of
soaring ceilings, tall windows, and not a single room smaller than my entire
house . . . including the bathrooms. It perched atop a sheer cliff that I was told
guarded the entrance to Asgard. Far below it ran a channel where the lake of
Asgard met the sea.
Across the sea lay other god domains, probably hundreds of them, but I didn't
want to think about that. I focused instead on the crashing of the waves against
the rocks below. The sound flew up the cliffs and permeated the whole place like
constant background music, but the briny smell didn't reach us. All I could smell
was Thor; fresh and electric and so male.
Nicholas had settled in nicely. Cats are naturally drawn to magic (I lamented this
fact every time he got loose in my altar room) so a realm built by magic
probably felt like home to him. He walked prouder and stalked the Hall as if he
were its true master.
Okay, so, not much of a change in behavior for him.
I wish I could say I was just as comfortable as Nick was, but it was the first time
I'd been in the God Realm by invitation and it took awhile for my body to realize
it wouldn't have to fight
its way out. I was tense while Thor led me to his library and chilled enough that
he started a fire in the large hearth there. I settled into a leather wingback chair
beside the fireplace to absorb the heat.
“I'm going to contact Teharon,” Thor said as he laid a quick peck on my
forehead.
“Okay,” I murmured; not knowing who this Teharon was or why he needed to be
called, but feeling way too shell-shocked to be able to muster any concern.
I stared into the flames; the fire sparking and waving wildly at me. It was so
close that I could feel the heat radiating off it with blazing intensity, and yet I
couldn't get warm. The cold felt bone-deep; freezing me from within. I started to
shake; a fine tremor that soon turned into full blown palsy. I tried to focus on
calming my twitching limbs, but flashes of my dream kept replaying in my head.
Red eyes staring at me tenderly, dark skin glistening in the firelight, sin-black
hair swinging in a shining arc, and those sharp teeth.
I fell off the chair and landed on my knees; covering my face with shaking hands
as I cried out in denial. The shame hit first; crawling up my throat to choke me. I
told myself that I'd done nothing wrong, that the shame was Huitzilopochtli's for
taking advantage of my dream-bewildered self and that nothing had physically
happened, but still, it consumed me. He had made me want him, want what he'd
done to me, and that was the greatest damage of all.
I hadn't fought him. I hadn't even known that I should have.
He'd stolen my ability to defend myself; my right to say no. He'd made me
complicit in my own rape; turned me against myself. He had defiled more than
my body, it was my mind, and in doing so, he'd planted a seed of doubt. I could
feel it taking root; spreading out through my veins and arteries. Pulsing through
my blood like a pathogen was the idea that I wasn't strong enough. I wasn't
going to win this war. I was a human trying to fight Gods, and my
abilities just wouldn't make the cut.
I remembered the sharp pleasure of his teeth in my neck and then lower; the
vivid memory of him lying between my thighs made my face heat. I squeezed
my eyes shut; rubbing at my forehead as if I could simply smooth away the
horror. My cheeks were wet, and I wiped at them distractedly and then pulled my
hands away to stare at the evidence of my tears. Weakness.
“Oh, hell no.” I felt my upper lip curl into a snarl as I picked myself up off the
floor. “I may not be a goddess, but I am a witch, and I'm not without power.” I'd
be damned if I'd let that son of a bitch destroy me with one little dream. “Next
time, I'll know better. Next time, you'll be the one wiping away tears, you
bloodsucking bastard!”
I felt the vow settle inside me; expelling the poison he'd left. I may not win the
war, but I wasn't going to sit it out either; crying in a corner, just because Blue
had got the better of me in dreamland. I pushed away the lingering visuals with
determination and decided that I was done brooding over it. I needed to distract
myself with something else. I lifted my chin and looked around the room with
more interest.
I was in a very English-looking library; two stories high.
There was a little ladder attached to the wall on casters which could travel about
the room along a brass rail. In one corner of the library there was a tiny painting
displayed in a very substantial and ornate gold frame, which perched on an easel.
A small light attached to the top of the easel illuminated the painting gently. Was
that a Renoir? I sniffed away the last of my tears as curiosity caught hold of my
artist's heart and thawed the chill away.
Nearby, there was a long mahogany table scattered with books; some were
spread open as if in the midst of being read. A few chairs clustered around the
table, but the main seating was more centrally located; in the form of sofas and
wingbacks like the one I'd originally been sitting on. The room was all shiny
wood
and maroon leather with plush, hunter-green carpeting. For me, it was love at
first sight.
I got up and walked around the library in a daze. My fingers trailed over the
leather spines, the embossed gold titles.
Mark Twain, Jane Austen, Shakespeare, it went on and on. Most of the books
were costly; some were probably priceless. I peered into a glass case installed
directly into the floor-to-ceiling shelving. A book was propped open; revealing
delicate drawings interspersed with loopy script in sepia ink that filled every
inch of its aged-linen pages. A brass plate beneath it read: Leonardo da Vinci
Codex Leicester 1506-1510.
“Holy Shit,” I breathed as I reverently touched the glass.
“You like Leo?” I hadn't even heard Thor return.
“Leo?” I spun around to gape at him. “What; were you like friends or
something?” I laughed and then started to choke when he merely raised a brow.
“Mother-of-pearl! You really did know him, didn't you?”
“I've been around for awhile, Vervain.” Thor chuckled, and the man beside him
joined in. “Leave it to you to be more impressed with an artist than a god.”
“Leonardo da Vinci wasn't just an artist,” I sputtered, “he did much more than
paint. That book right there is proof of it. He was a genius.”
“Humph.” Thor smirked. “He was a step away from insanity; taking all the
stories I used to tell him about Atlantis and trying to turn them into reality.”
“Stories?” I lifted a brow. “Are you trying to tell me that you were Leonardo's
muse?”
“Yes, well.” Thor frowned, and the man beside him laughed harder; hitting him
on the shoulder.
“She's more charming than I expected,” Thor's friend said.
The newcomer was bare-chested, and I wasn't complaining.
That chest was as much a masterpiece as any da Vinci; wide, smooth, and
sculpted. It should have been on display in its very own glass case. His hair was
long, hanging down to his waist, and it was loose except for a thin braid that ran
along the side of his face. The braid was wrapped with leather and adorned with
a white feather with a red tip.
His large, long-fingered hand reached out to take my own, and I forced my gaze
up to his. He had one of the most serene faces I’ve even seen on a man. High
forehead and cheekbones with a widow’s peak, a square chin, and strong lips.
His nose was long and proud. His eyebrows, like raven’s wings, curved
delicately over almond-shaped eyes and had an upward flip at the ends. It was a
beautiful face, but it was the bright turquoise of his eyes which really made it
striking. Against the rich brown of his skin, those eyes seemed to glow;
demanding attention until everything else simply became background.
“Vervain Lavine,” the rich smoothness of his voice flowed over me. “I’m
Teharon of the Mohawks.”
I cocked my head and stared at all of that lovely hair again.
“Did you miss the memo on the hairdo?”
His eyes crinkled when he laughed. “I’m not a warrior; I’m a healer. They call
me He who holds Heaven in his hands.”
I had to clear my throat twice before I could speak again and even then, it came
out a little hoarse, “I'll bet they do.”
“I brought Teharon here to teach you to spirit-walk,” Thor growled, “not flirt
with you.”
“I'm not flirting.” I felt my face heat. “Okay maybe a little, but I can't help it;
you're all gorgeous. What's a girl supposed to do?”
“Choose! ” Thor rumbled, and Teharon laughed louder.
“Be at ease, Thunder God.” Teharon patted Thor's shoulder; reaching up to do it
since Thor was a good foot taller than the Indian. “I came to teach, not steal;
there's no war-party at my back.”
“Oh, great, an Indian joke.” Thor sighed and took the chair I'd vacated by the
fire.
“What's spirit-walking?” I was finally regaining my brain power. “And why do I
need to learn it?”
“Thor has told me about your situation.” Teharon gracefully sank to the floor and
sat, well, Indian style. He gestured to the carpet before him, and I sat as well. “I
know of Huitzilopochtli's powers. His ability to control minds is great, but, as
with all great magics, it has its limitations. It only works if his target is in his
vicinity. The greater the distance between him and his intended victim, the less
control he has. When he took your blood, he was able to form a link with you
that has let him surmount this restriction. With his bite, Huitzilopochtli has
strengthened the link even more. That he was able to do so in a dream is
troublesome, to say the least.”
“You're telling me.” I sniffed.
“I can show you how to use that link,” Teharon continued,
“turn it around on him. With proper training, you could not only protect yourself
from Huitzilopochtli's invasion but also invade his mind in return.”
“This could be the chance we've been waiting for.” Thor leaned his forearms on
his knees to get closer to the conversation.
“They know we have their plans now so they'll most likely alter them, but if you
can peer into the very mind of one of their most aggressive leaders, we'll have
the upper hand once again.”
“I'm game.” I smiled at Thor's relieved expression. “What
do I need to do?”
Chapter Thirteen
Two hours later, I had the basics mastered. I knew how to find my link with Blue
and project my consciousness down it. I knew how to slip quietly through his
mind and filter through his thoughts so he wouldn't even know I was there. I
knew how to protect myself from him by not only building shields around my
mind, but also by shielding his link inside my mind. I'd learned, processed, and
practiced as much as could be done without actually doing the deed.
Thor had long since left the library. The process was tedious and involved a lot
of silent communication through meditation between Teharon and I. He shared
parts of his mind with me so I'd be able to get the feel of sifting through
someone else's thoughts. I was shocked and grateful that he'd allowed me the
intimacy. Teharon's thoughts were peaceful. He was a man who pondered; who
took the time to consider things like consequences.
It was a calm night to the violent glare of my own mind.
“I think you've trained enough for now.” Teharon nodded in approval and let go
of my hands.
“You think I'm ready then?” My heartbeat sped up. I wanted to get in that
bastard's head and get some retribution.
“No, I think you need a break,” he said gently.
“I don't need a break,” I huffed in disappointment. “I need to get into his head.
We continue.”
“After lunch,” Thor announced from the door.
I turned to find Thor leaning there with his arms crossed;
looking at me with a small smile and a large possessiveness which was both
thrilling and incredibly annoying. He also looked fantastic in a lime-green, silk,
dress shirt and black slacks that clung to his muscular thighs in just the right
amount. The green showed off the strawberry highlights in his hair; turning it
into a richer copper color. I was so caught up in admiring him that it took me a
second to realize that the man from the peace rally was standing behind him;
watching our exchange avidly.
“What are you doing here?” I blurted in surprise.
“I live here, woman,” Thor said and frowned, “this is my home. I’ll go where I
please.”
“Not you, you ass.” I got to my feet and walked around Thor to gesture at the
man who had recently been ousted to me as a swan-shifter. “Fiachra.”
Swan boy’s brows rose and his dark ivy eyes widened.
“How do you know that name?”
“Did you just call me an ass?” Thor interrupted.
“I met your father.” I glanced at Thor. “And, yes; I called you an ass.”
“I go by Finn now.” Fiachra-now-Finn reached out a hand, and I shook it.
“Vervain Lavine,” I offered my name.
“I’ve been anxious to meet you, Vervain.” He released my hand slowly; sliding
his fingers along mine. “I owe you my life.”
“All in a good day’s work, sir.” I put my hands on my hips, puffed out my chest,
and did my best cop impersonation.
His eyes lingered a little too long on my chest, even though the jeans and
sweater I had on were pretty modest. I raised a brow when he finally raised his
gaze, and he had the grace to look
embarrassed.
“I’m sorry; I caught a glimpse of you before and thought you were pretty. Now, I
find that I've severely underestimated your appeal.”
“Yeah, a lot of men underestimate me,” I tried for flippant, but the blush still
crept up my neck. It must be that feast or famine curse and boy was it feasting
time. I almost felt the need to do a little happy dance. Almost.
“We've yet to finish discussing your insult, Vervain.” Thor took my arm and
escorted me to a loveseat.
“Thor, you might as well learn this now.” I sat down, and he took the seat right
beside me. “I will probably insult you a lot. It just shows how comfortable I am
with you.”
“You only insult people you like?” Thor chewed at his lips, frowned, and then
the tip of his tongue rolled his bottom lip beneath it.
“No, I insult people I don’t like even worse.” I forced my eyes away from his
lips; wondering if he was doing it on purpose.
“You’re a strange woman.” Thor looked up briefly as the other two men joined
us.
“That I am.” I laughed. “Welcome to Vervain World, party on, excellent.”
Thor looked at Teharon. “Did you understand any of that?”
“It’s a movie reference.” Ull smirked at us from the door.
“You’re getting old, Dad.”
“Of course, I am.” Thor glared at Ull. “Older and more powerful every day.
Remember that, infant.”
“I’m sorry to interrupt this witty repartee.” Finn focused on
me. “But did you say you met my father? Does that mean he was with
Huitzilopochtli?”
Oh, poop; I hadn’t thought about having to tell the son that good ol’ Dad wanted
him dead. Surely Finn knew his father’s intentions, but what if he didn’t? I
should probably tread carefully.
“Yes, and yes.” I nodded. How was that for careful?
Finn took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “He tried to kill me, didn’t he?”
“Sort of,” I tried to keep the pity from my voice, but some must have leaked
through because Finn laughed bitterly.
“My father does not do sort of, Vervain.” Finn grimaced.
“No, I don’t expect he does.” A vision of the cold-hearted man popped into my
mind; his face closed down, cut off from emotion. “Let's just say that he didn't
try to prevent it.”
“What did Lir say to you?” Thor put his arm behind me on the couch; attempting
that sly move usually reserved for movie theaters.
“Not a lot.” I let his hand slip onto my shoulder without comment and shook my
head at the triumph in Thor’s eyes. “He said his children had been plaguing him,
whatever that means.”
“Did he tell you about my curse?” Finn looked grim; sidestepping my implied
question.
“Yeah.” I stared at all that male beauty and wondered how it looked in swan
form.
“I’m a black swan.” He smiled at my raised brows. “You looked curious.”
“I’m sorry,” I said ruefully. “You must get tired of it.”
“Not from beautiful women.” Finn made a slight bow. “I’ll shift for you if you’d
like to see.”
I felt my body twitch at his words; intrigued despite myself.
I don't know for sure why the thought of him transforming into a swan did it for
me, but it did. Maybe it was the idea of seeing someone so masculine change
into something so sublimely graceful. Zeus bagged a queen with his swan form
so I wasn't the only woman who found the idea interesting. Or maybe it was
simply the way Finn had said it; with an Irish purr which seemed to imply that
everything he did was sexy.
I swallowed hard and cleared my throat when I noticed all of them watching me
with different types of interest. Finn’s eyes were wide and bright, Ull’s were
twinkling with mischief, Teharon's were calm and knowing, and Thor’s were
narrowed and twitchy around the edges.
“Maybe some other time,” all I could manage was a whisper.
“Anytime, anyplace.” Finn claimed my hand and kissed my knuckles.
Thor moved so fast that I barely felt it. One second he was sitting beside me and
the next he was holding Finn off the ground by his shirtfront. I had a passing
thought that the shirt was going to be horribly wrinkled and possibly ruined.
“You accept my hospitality and then insult me by trying to seduce my woman?”
He shook the smaller man, but Finn only laughed.
Finn patted Thor’s forearms like an old friend. “All's fair in love and war,
especially with a woman as rare as our Vervain.”
“She is not our Vervain,” Thor’s voice was taking on the deep rumble of thunder
that seemed to precede his storms.
“Okay.” I stepped up and slapped Thor’s ass hard; the type of downward swipeslap
that really stings. “I’ve had just about enough of this.”
Thor nearly dropped Finn but managed to reassert his grip at the last second as
he looked over his shoulder at me. “You spanked me?”
I almost laughed at him, but I valiantly controlled myself.
“You’re behaving like a child so you’ll be treated like one. And, for your
information, you've called me woman twice within the last thirty minutes. I
happen to already know my own sex and have no need of your reminders.”
“What?” Thor lowered Finn to stare at me in confusion.
“Stop calling me 'woman,'” I snapped as I took both of his hands; gently
liberating Finn’s shirt. “It makes you sound like a caveman.”
“It’s an endearment.” Thor let me lead him back to the loveseat as Finn tried to
smooth out his shirt... totally called that one.
“No, honey.” I patted Thor's leg after he sat down. “See; that was an endearment,
'woman' is not. Would you like me to call you man?”
“It would be better than ass, ” he said with a grimace.
The room was quiet for about two seconds before all four of us started laughing
at Thor. It was just such a perfect, dry delivery and his expression was priceless.
By the time we were done, tears were streaming down my face.
“Okay.” I held my hand out to him. “I won’t call you 'ass' if you don’t call me
'woman,' deal?”
“Deal.” Thor nodded, and we shook on it. See; I can
compromise. “Now, how about lunch?” Thor got up and helped me to my feet.
“We can talk over pizza.”
“Pizza?” I followed him out into the hallway. “Is it delivery or DiGiorno?”
“Neither.” Ull laughed while Thor looked confused again.
“I picked it up on my way over. Hope you like Chicago style.”
“I love it.” I smiled as the scent of garlic, tomatoes, and buttery crust filled my
nose. “Where did you get it?”
“Uh, Chicago,” Ull gave me a duh tone.
“You went to Chicago for pizza?” I blinked in surprise.
“It's just as far as anywhere else from here.” He laughed at me.
“Oh.” I felt like an idiot. “Right.”
I walked into the dining room and just stood and stared for a second before
recovering and following Thor to a seat. Imagine a Viking dining hall; long
trestle tables, stone walls with torches poking out of them, piles of fur, poles for
practicing your ax throw, those kind of things. Okay, got it? Bilskinir’s dining
room was nothing like that.
The table was made out of wood but that’s where the similarities ended. It was
mahogany and polished to a mirror-shine; the kind that would make your glass
slide eerily across the table without anyone touching it. The dining set looked
modern American but everything else in the room looked Indian; as in India,
forehead dot, not feather. There were saris instead of curtains and carved
fretwork adorning everything. A mirror edged in brass was hung at the far end of
the room. It loomed over a statue of an elephant holding a bowl of marigolds
balanced precariously on its tusks.
The walls were gleaming white marble and the floor was covered in an
enormous Persian carpet. A double-domed ceiling was adorned with brass
lanterns hanging on long chains from their apexes and the windows were
actually arched doorways. Their wide curves were separated by sinuous
columns, and they opened to a balcony filled to overflowing with plants. The
sound of the surf and the cry of birds trickled in on the breeze.
Gods sure did know how to decorate. Maybe there was a god who was good at
interior design. The God of Décor. He was probably gay with a thick French
accent. Sorry; that was terrible typecasting.
“Damn,” I whispered in awe as I looked down at my gilded china plate with its
huge piece of cheese-oozing pizza.
“Something wrong?” Thor sat in an elaborately-carved chair on my right; once
again ignoring the seat at the head of his own table, but somehow commanding
the room nonetheless.
“Nope.” I smiled and took a bite. The pizza was unbelievable. “Everything's just
perfect.”
“Good.” He poured me some red wine and the food was suddenly lead in my
belly.
“Uh, do you have white?” Flashes of my dinner with Blue and his glass of wine
snapped into focus in my mind.
“Sure.” Thor frowned; taking my glass for himself and replacing mine with his
fresh one. He poured me some white wine; staring more at me than my glass.
“What is it?”
“Nothing I want to talk about right now.” I took a swig and felt some of my
strength return.
“All right.” Thor gave me a quick nod and let it go, bless his little Viking heart.
“Ah, we have perfect timing I see.” Pan sauntered in, followed by Horus,
Persephone, Brahma, Mr. T, and Mrs. E.
“Help yourself.” Thor waved at the open pizza boxes at the end of the table. “I
called you all here because we've had a new development.”
“Oh?” Brahma took the seat on my left and reached immediately for the red
wine.
I looked away. It was going to be a long time before I could enjoy a glass of red
again.
“I think it's safe to assume they won't be following the Make War list now that
they suspect we have it.” Thor's arm crept around the back of my chair as he
leaned back and addressed his friends. “So, it's fortuitous that Vervain now has a
link to Huitzilopochtli.”
“A link?” Mr. T paused with his fork lifted halfway to his face (Chicago style
needs a fork).
“Huitzilopochtli bit Vervain, but Teharon is training her to use the mark as a way
into the Aztec's mind,” Thor spoke into the shocked silence. “With a little luck
and a lot of skill, we should have some information very soon.”
“Yeah, like right after lunch.” I started shoveling pizza into my mouth.
The sooner I could become competent at spirit-walking, the sooner I could find
out what Blue was up to, and the sooner I could kick his mind-raping ass. The
thought brought back my appetite with gusto.
“Slow down, Vervain.” Teharon shook his head at me. “You won't be ready until
we've completed at least one more session.
You definitely won't be trying it tonight.”
“But . . .” I gaped at him, a small piece of pizza falling forlornly off my fork.
“No.” He shook his head again, more firmly.
“Thor?” I looked at Thor for help.
“I think you should listen to the expert.” he shrugged.
“What's a couple more days in light of your safety?”
“Fine,” I grumbled, “but we're doing it first thing when I come back tomorrow.”
“Come back?” Thor dropped his arm from my chair and turned to face me. “I
thought you'd stay the night.”
“Oh, really?” I raised a brow at his presumption.
“I brought your cat and everything.”
The entire table was watching our exchange like a tennis match. Back and forth,
back and forth.
“I know. I'm taking Nick home with me.” I took another bite of pizza, took my
time chewing it, then looked up at him. “I like sleeping in my own bed, and I'm
perfectly safe now. I may not be up to spirit-walking, but I'm solid as far as
shielding goes. Isn't that right, Teharon?”
Teharon frowned a little at me; clearly displeased that I had involved him in our
argument, but he finally nodded. “She's more than competent enough with her
shielding now. She should be safe in her own home.”
“See?” I smiled smugly at the sullen Thor and sent Teharon a grateful look.
Chapter Fourteen
A loud knocking at my front door startled me and when I lost my concentration,
my magic surged. It proved to be just the thing I needed, though; blowing open
the box I'd been working on trying to open for hours.
“Yes!” I held up my gloves and kodachi triumphantly while I kicked the box that
had previously held them hostage. Then I did a little victory dance; waving my
weapons in the air with glee before laying them down. “Who is it?” I called as I
continued my dance down the hallway and to the front door.
“Ull,” came the reply. “You okay in there?”
“Yeah, I'm fantastic.” I opened the door to Ull's smiling face. “What are you
doing here?”
“Dad was getting impatient,” he said. “He was about to come down here and get
you himself, but I talked him into being more subtle and sending me. You gonna
ask me in or what?”
“Enter and be welcome, Ull.” I stood aside; Nick peering around my feet and
adding his meow to the welcome.
“Thanks.” Ull reached down to scratch the cat's head before coming in. “Nice
place.” He looked around curiously. “So, what are you doing in here that's got
you so excited?”
“Huitzilopochtli sealed my gloves and sword in a box, and I’ve been trying to
find a spell to get them out. I finally succeeded.” I headed back to my altar room,
waving for him to follow.
“Your Wolverine gloves?” Ull was a fan of the X-men too.
“No, my opera gloves, I’m just dying to see La Bohéme.” I crossed my eyes and
stuck my tongue out at him as I sat back down in the white outline of a circle
which was painted on the floorboards in front of my altar.
Ull whistled sharply as he looked around at the shelves of books, bottles, and
assorted witchcraft paraphernalia. He picked up a piece of mammoth ivory
carved into an offering bowl with intricate knotwork along the sides. His fingers
traced the delicate carvings before putting it down and moving to my altar. I was
about to tell him not to touch anything when I noticed that his hands only
hovered. I watched him a bit more; observing how his fingers wavered over my
tools as if they were dancing in a breeze before I pulled my discarded book into
my lap.
As soon as I reached to close the book I'd been using, Ull turned sharply to point
at it. “Where did you get that?”
“It belonged to Ku. Technically, I stole it.”
“Oh.” Ull sat down next to me and ran a finger along the edge of the cover. “You
killed him right?”
“Yeah, I was trying to prevent myself from becoming his next sacrifice at the
time.”
“Hey”—he held up his hands in surrender—“I don’t have a problem with you
taking out the competition.”
“Hmm.” I closed the book. “Speaking of competition, I met your mother.”
“You think of my mother as competition?” His mouth twisted in mirth.
“More importantly”—I pushed him playfully—“she thinks of me as competition.
She would’ve decapitated me while I slept if Blue hadn’t told her to back off.”
“Blue?”
“Sorry.” My face burned red. “I mean Huitzilopochtli.”
“You have a pet name for the big bad vampire god who kidnapped you? What is
this, Stockholm syndrome?” He had entirely sidestepped the part where his
mother had tried to kill me.
“It’s not a pet name.” I rolled my eyes. “He thought the same thing. Do they give
you guys the same script or what? I was getting tired of his long-ass name so I
shortened it, that’s all.”
“How is Blue short for Huitzilopochtli?” Ull narrowed his eyes.
“It’s not; it’s short for Blue Hummingbird on the left, which is the English
translation of Huitzilopochtli.”
“I bet he liked that.” Ull chuckled; sharing my delight in Blue’s irritation.
“He was thrilled,” sarcasm dripped from my words.
“Especially when I told him how apt a description it was going to be of
particular parts of his body if he continued to chase me.”
“You said you’d give him blue balls?” Ull roared; smacking the floor beneath
him with his palm. “Holy shit, woman, talk about balls, you’ve got brass ones.”
“Why, Ull”—I batted my lashes at him and slid into my southern belle accent
—“you say the sweetest things.”
Ull picked up the remnants of Blue's wooden box; still laughing a little as he
looked it over. “What did you use, a sledgehammer?”
“Ha ha.” I smirked. “I needed to use god magic.”
“Oh, hey.” He dropped the box and moved backward in the conversation. “So,
you met Mom?”
“Uh, well, no-o-o, not exactly,” I extended the no to convey my annoyance. “I
got to listen to the dulcet tones of Sif's voice, but I never had the pleasure of
actually meeting her. She woke me up by screaming at Blue to let her in so she
could chop my head off for bewitching her husband.”
Ull snorted. “She said she was going to kill you for bewitching Dad?”
“Yeppers.”
“Whoa, Mom needs to move on.” Ull shook his head sadly.
“How long has it been since they, um, divorced?” I wasn’t sure if god unions
worked the same as human ones. I mean; it wasn’t as if they had to file
paperwork.
“About five hundred years, give or take.” Ull shrugged, and when I gaped at
him, he laughed. “Some of us hold grudges a long time.”
“Grudges sure.” I snorted. “But Sif's just plain in denial.
How can she possibly think that Thor's still her husband?”
“She can think whatever she likes”—Ull grimaced—“she’s a goddess.”
“She’s an Atlantean and so are you, but I’m not going to argue semantics,” I
huffed. “Either way, she would’ve killed me for nothing because I’m not
sleeping with Thor.”
“You’re not?” Ull waggled his brows at me. “So, you’re available?”
“What she meant to say,” Thor’s booming voice cut in,
“was that she’s not sleeping with me yet, but she will be… soon.”
“Holy shish kebabs!” I flinched and turned to see Thor standing in the doorway.
“How'd you get in here?”
“You invited me, remember?” He frowned as if I were daft.
“Once.” I glared at him. “That doesn't mean you can just waltz on in whenever
you like.”
“You want me to knock?” His brow furrowed.
“It would have been polite, yeah.” I got to my feet. “I could've been doing
something.”
“Yeah, like me,” Ull just had to pipe up.
“Stay away from her, Ull,” Thor growled, and Ull just smiled bigger.
“Fine, whatever.” I pushed Thor back out the door. “Let me get my purse, and
then we can go.”
“Good.” Thor calmed a little. “Teharon is waiting. He thought you'd be there
already since it was you who was so eager to get into Huitzilopochtli's head.”
“Blue,” Ull corrected, and I shot a glare over my shoulder at him.
“What?” Thor started to look confused again.
“Blue.” Ull was all smiles. I guess he figured if he wasn’t going to get to screw
me, he’d just screw with me. “It’s what Vervain calls Huitzilopochtli. It's her
little pet name for him.”
We were losing Thor to his storm eyes again. Great.
“It’s not a pet name, and I will make you pay for that, Ull.”
I pointed viciously at him.
“So, what is it then?” Thor’s voice was tight with irritation, and I was getting
irritated about defending myself to a man I wasn’t even technically dating.
“It’s a simple shortening of his English name, and I intended it to be insulting.”
Okay, that was a stretch, but I didn’t think Thor would like the idea of me
teasing the bad guy.
“You were trying to insult him by calling him Blue?” Thor narrowed his eyes. “I
can think of several things more insulting right off the top of my head.”
“She told him it would be the color of his balls if he kept trying to boff her,”
Ull’s voice inserted helpfully.
“You what?” I didn’t know if Thor was going to laugh or choke.
“Well, not in those precise words,” I mumbled.
Thor settled on laughing. He laughed and laughed and laughed. The shelves
shook, the windows rattled, and Nicholas went zipping through the hallway to
hide in my bedroom. I may have cringed a little.
“You are lovely.” Thor grabbed my face and planted a kiss on my nose.
“For telling some dude that I’ll give him blue balls?” I couldn’t see the lovely in
that.
“For defying him with humor when most women would have cried, laid down,
and...”
“Closed their eyes and thought of Mother England?” I asked. They both raised
their brows at me. “What?”
“Nothing, darling.” Thor squeezed me against him, and I remembered the dream
with him on the beach. So, he had called me darling. Then he whispered in my
ear, “You just have a way with words.”
Sweet tingles spread out from the spots his warm breath hit.
I pushed him a little and rubbed at my ear as he laughed. I was
doomed, so doomed.
Chapter Fifteen
“I'm just not convinced that you're ready,” Teharon said for like the fiftieth time.
Or maybe the third.
“I'm done waiting,” I growled. “Let's just do this.”
I'd been over and over the same exercises with him for hours. I knew what to do;
the only thing left was the practical application.
“I guess we can give it a try,” he said and sighed.
I let out a whoop before kissing his cheek. “Thank you. I know I can do this,
Teharon.”
“I don't doubt that you know what to do, Vervain.” He looked really
apprehensive. “There's just a big difference between knowing and doing. There's
so much that can go wrong.”
“And you'll be here to help me if something does,” it was the same argument I'd
been using for half an hour. There wasn't any need to repeat it except that it
seemed to be sinking in at last.
“All right.” He scooted back on the library's floor to give me some space. “Close
your eyes and sink into your subconsciousness as I taught you.”
“Okay”—I smiled—“sinking.”
“Find that part of yourself that seems hollow,” he kept coaching, but his voice
soon became distant, as if he'd retreated to the far side of the room even though I
knew he was still seated right in front of me. “There should be impenetrable
walls around this emptiness. Let them down slowly; carefully and gently.”
I found the place where Blue had taken a piece of me easily enough. I'd erected
psychic walls around it that I pictured as thick, seamless steel. I reached for the
top of the steel box and began to push it down gently. Something slipped, I
pushed too hard, was too eager, and the walls fell apart with the clang of a large
bell reverberating through my head.
“No! Gently!” Teharon cried.
“I know,” I mumbled in my half-aware state, but before I could say anything
more, I felt Blue surge through the unguarded hole.
I had no time to block him or fight back. The walls had crashed down, and he
was there before the echoes faded. I felt his heat seep into my mind and spread.
There was a flash of crimson eyes, deadly midnight hair falling over me, and
then pure panic.
My entire body tensed to fight while I vaguely heard shouting around me. I went
numb; arms falling limply, eyelids too heavy to lift, before suddenly being
revived with fresh imperative; a new focus and direction.
Home, I had to go home. I got up quickly; brushing away something that was
trying to hold me down. I headed into the hallway; my vision hazy around the
edges. Dark shapes fluttered around me as I walked, but I kept batting them
away. I just needed to get out of this place and go home. Yes, home where he
would come for me. My god and lover commanded that I return to him. I had to
go.
Then suddenly I wasn’t moving anymore. There were strong arms around me,
and I fought them, but I couldn’t make them let go.
“Vervain!” I heard my name and frowned. I knew that voice, it was important to
me.
“Little witch,” my lover whispered inside my head; blocking out the other voice.
“I ache for you. I need you, do not
fail me.”
My chest ached at the sadness in his words. I had to get to him. He was grieving
for me. How could I have been so cruel? I knew he loved me, I knew he needed
me with him, but still, I’d left him. I’d been vicious and spiteful. I’d behaved
like a child, but I’d gladly spend the rest of my life making it up to him.
Vaguely, I felt the sensation of more hands on me and somewhere in the
background I heard voices shouting, but all I could concentrate on was Blue. He
kept calling to me; urging me forward and lending me his strength. He loved me
so much that he was giving me a piece of himself so I could fight the monsters
trying to restrain me.
I bucked and writhed. I twisted and kicked, but I couldn’t break free. I felt the
cold bite of steel around my wrists and ankles; sending me into a screaming
rage. I had to get to him, why were they trying to keep us apart?
“They're evil,” his voice caressed me from the inside.
“They want you for themselves. They will all use you, one by one, and then
they'll kill you and toss your body into the sea. I’m the only one who truly loves
you, little witch. You must come to me so I can protect you.”
I fought viciously; knowing my life depended on it. Hands reached out to calm
me, and I bit at them, clawed at them. They wouldn’t win without a fight. If they
thought I’d just lie still while they all took their fill, they’d be sorely surprised. I
was the beloved of a god. Nothing could keep me from him.
“Huitzilopochtli!” I cried. “Help me!”
“I’m giving you my strength, little witch. Fight them; you must use it to fight
them.”
I felt his magic pour through me, and I strained at the chains. Something warm
coursed down my wrists which brought
on another round of shouting until someone placed a damp cloth over my face. I
inhaled a sharp scent and sank into oblivion.
Chapter Sixteen
I was warm. Correction; make that hot. I was burning hot, my screams boiling
up my throat and my blood sizzling in my veins. I would’ve given anything for a
drop of water; sold my body and soul for it in a heartbeat. The thought of the
cool relief it would provide made me whimper. I would have begged, but I
couldn't get words past the desert my throat had become. Then something cold
caressed my skin, and I sighed. The cloth skimmed over my body, but as soon as
it left, I burned once more.
Someone held a cup to my lips and told me to drink.
Heavenly water poured into me; a temporary balm. It doused the flame for only
a moment. Like fighting off a lava flow with a garden hose, it merely crusted the
surface until the magma moved on and swept it away. My mind was fuzzy; my
brain becoming nothing more than stewed meat. I fancied that I saw flames
licking at the inside of my closed eyelids. My muscles were clenching and
pulsing; desperately trying to escape the inferno.
“He said only he could save her,” a voice echoed through the room; the acoustics
sounding strangely hollow. “Would it not be better to let him have her than to let
her die?”
“She will not die!” The voice was so familiar that I almost wept. “Teharon will
save her.”
“No more,” I whispered and heard them move closer.
I forced my eyes open and saw that I was in a cave. The sound of waves crashing
echoed around me and the smell of salt filled the air. The men who had been
speaking came slowly into focus; two were light-skinned with fair hair, a third
was pale with dark hair, and the last was dark-skinned with dark hair. It was the
darkest one who approached me, and when I tried to move, the clinking weight
of chains alerted me to my situation. Why was I chained to a bed in a dank cave?
“Don’t try to move yet,” the dark one said. “I’m here to help you. Trust in me,
focus on my voice, and join your eyes with mine.”
I looked at him as he leaned over me and realized that I knew him. His name was
. . . “Teharon,” I croaked.
A gruff sound erupted from the dark on my right, but I couldn’t take my eyes off
Teharon. I saw the Indian make a calming motion toward the darkness and
whoever it was quieted.
“I’m going to do some healing magic on you, and I’d like your permission to
enter your mind.” Teharon’s hands glided over me with a cool cloth. “The evil
has settled there and taken root so I must follow it in to weed it out.”
I was about to say yes when I felt the heat rise and a voice that wasn't mine
pushed its way out of my throat. “No! You will not have her!”
“He’s here,” Teharon spoke as he moved, but I could no longer see him clearly;
my eyes were covered by a red haze.
“Throw these herbs on the fire, and I’ll start the journey.”
“Teharon the weak,” that voice was scathing. I couldn’t believe it was coming
from my throat. Was I possessed? Did I need a priest? Holy cannoli, I always
thought all that exorcism stuff was crap. The voice went on, despite my efforts to
hold it back, “You cannot fight me, healer. This one is mine, and I’m the only
one who can save her.”
“Yeah, yeah; we’ve heard the same routine from you all night. Try something
new.”
“Don't speak to him, Ull,” Teharon said as he settled his
body over mine, and I sighed as it began to absorb my heat. “You give him more
to reach out to when you acknowledge him.”
My body started to convulse and the red over my vision seemed to spread
through me. I would’ve screamed if I could have made my voice work, but all I
could manage was a whimper.
Strong hands took mine, and Teharon’s heavy body held me down.
I heard him chanting above me and the words spread calm through my limbs.
Inside me, I felt a rush of cold as if a glacier-fed river had been released. Water
met fire in violent fury; sending searing steam against the inside of my skin. The
lava had reached the sea and yet it continued to rage on underwater. This fire
could not be quenched by mere water. It called for blood, and I shook my head in
denial.
I'd let it burn me alive before I gave into that horrifying urge. The effort cost me,
and I was panting with exertion when I heard someone inhale sharply.
“Do you see her teeth?” I think it was the one called Ull.
“She’s growing fangs.”
I hissed at him. I was so angry—furious—though I didn't know why.
“Fuck, her eyes are red.”
“Teharon,” someone spoke carefully, as if he were about to fall apart, starting
with his voice. “Please, I can’t fight this battle.”
The man above me kept chanting as if nothing else mattered. But he wasn’t
really above me; he was inside of me. I felt him stroking me from within;
searching through every hidden part and soothing as he went. I felt the fire
retreat from him. I felt the fresh water of his soul heal and renew me. It may not
have been blood, but water's persistence won out over fire's passion in the end. A
terrible scream echoed through my head. Then the last ember was extinguished. I
took a deep, cleansing breath and opened my eyes.
Everything came into sharp focus and my cooling mind began to make sense of
it all. Above me was Teharon; his body still laid along mine and his chest
propped up by his arms. On the right side of the bed was Thor and when I met
his gaze, his face filled with relief. Beside him, Ull was just lowering his arm
from Thor’s chest as if he’d been holding his father back. Finally, there was
Finn, standing at the foot of the bed, and his face lit up with a bright smile when
I met his eyes.
“Aunty Em,” I rasped, “I had the strangest dream. And you were in it . . . and
you . . .” I looked from face to face.
Finn and Ull laughed, relief amplifying their voices so that the sound echoed
through the cave. Teharon’s blue eyes looked into mine with a trace of
confusion.
“Haven’t you ever seen The Wizard of Oz?” I smiled as best as I could with my
dry, cracked lips.
“Maybe you’ll show it to me?” He gently kissed my forehead and eased off my
body before Thor could do more than growl at him.
I felt energized and tried to sit up, but the chains still held me down. “Hey, I’m
all for a little kink every now and then, but the group thing doesn’t turn me on.
So, either all but one of you leaves, or someone needs to unchain me.”
Thor was the only one who didn’t find that funny. He stepped over and unlocked
my chains with quick movements and then helped me to my feet. His fingertips
stroked my forehead gently, and he looked into my eyes as if he could see the
healed parts of my mind through them. Finally, he nodded and that’s when I
noticed his forearms. They were cut deeply on both sides. He looked as if a wild
animal had used him for a scratching post.
“What the hell happened to you?” I waved at his arms.
“You did, Vervain.” His eyes still held a little of the horror
he must have gone through, and I paled as I stared into them.
“What did I do?” I sat back down on the bed with a heavy thump and stared up
at him.
“Let’s go back to the Hall, and we’ll talk there.” Thor reached for me, but I
shook my head.
“No, just tell me.” I held up a warding hand.
“It’s nothing. I just haven’t had the time to heal myself yet.” Thor shrugged it
off.
“I can take care of that.” Teharon lightly touched Thor’s shoulder.
“Thank you.” Thor finally pulled his eyes away from me to look over at
Teharon. “I owe you a great debt.”
“You owe me nothing.” Teharon’s eyes strayed to me. “I have this odd feeling
that I just saved myself by saving her.”
For a second, I wondered if the fever was back, but then I realized I was
blushing. I was sure doing a lot of that lately. I looked over at Thor and saw the
relief back in his face. He hugged the Indian roughly and then turned away,
giving us all his back. I thought I saw him wipe at his eyes, but that's just
ridiculous. Why would he be crying?
“Well, that must have been one hell of a fever to get you all so worried.” I
looked around at the surprised faces. “But I still don’t understand why you
needed to chain me or why I would attack Thor. I must have been delirious . . .”
Even as the words left my lips, my eyes started to widen with memory. “Oh, no,”
I whispered. “No. It was Blue, wasn’t it? That bastard possessed me.”
“That’s one way to put it,” Teharon said as he crossed his arms.
“Another way would be?” I remembered Blue's voice and the things he'd said to
me and had to swallow back the rising bile.
“Another way to put it”—Ull stepped over and sat down next to me—“would be
to say he mind-raped you, stripped away your will, and forced his soul into your
body.”
“I think I like possession better,” I said in a little voice.
Ull laughed and helped me to my feet. “Come on, Vervain, let’s get you cleaned
up.”
Thor returned to take me from Ull, and I saw his cuts again.
“Damn it!” I crumpled in misery. “I’m so sorry. I should have listened to
Teharon. I never wanted to hurt you.”
“Vervain, don’t.” Thor knelt and wrapped me in his arms as I began to cry.
Hot, frustrated tears poured down my cheeks. I couldn't believe I'd been so
stupid, so foolish. Never lose your temper when you're fighting. Lose your
temper, and you lose the fight. I'd lost mine and let it push me into action too
soon.
“It’s all right, darling; they’re only scratches. I’ve had far worse,” Thor
comforted me.
“Who else did I hurt?” I pulled back and looked at the others. “Are all of you
okay?”
“Thor held you down until I could medicate you,” Ull’s normally carefree voice
was low and serious. “He was the only one injured. We chained you after that.”
“Oh… good,” I said weakly.
“It's going to be all right now, Vervain.” Thor picked me up and carried me out
of the cave.
We were on the shore of Asgard's lake, at the base of the
cliffs of Bilskinir. The lake was a black mirror; reflecting a gibbous moon on its
surface. Gentle waves were flowing in; barely disturbing the wide expanse of
water as they made shushing noises against the rocks. The rest of Asgard obeyed
the admonishment and remained silent. I looked up, awed by the view of the
cliffs looming over us, but it didn’t last long. Thor opened the Aether and traced
us through in a heartbeat.
We stepped out into a large, sea-blue, marble bathroom.
There were grand columns everywhere, as if the ceiling was too heavy to be
supported by mere walls. Artwork was spaced at intervals on the walls; each
with its own spotlight. A counter with twin sinks stretched down one side a bit
before giving up the fight and ending just short of a cream-colored chaise. The
window behind the chaise was open, devoid of any glass, as were all the other
windows I'd seen in Bilskinir. Baby blue curtains fluttered in the breeze. At the
far end of the room was a white Jacuzzi bathtub with golden fixtures and
turquoise tapestry curtains held back to either side of it. As I watched, the water
started to pour into the tub.
“You need to bathe and relax so your mind can start to heal.
If you’re hungry when you’re done, come out to the dining room and join us.
But if you’re too tired, you're welcome to sleep in the guest bedroom out here.”
Thor pointed back through a door behind him. “Okay?”
I nodded, and he kissed my forehead before turning to leave.
“Thor?”
“Yes?” He turned back to me with raised eyebrows.
“You just saved my life, didn’t you?”
“Teharon did.” He began to get that wounded look again.
“He’s in his rights to pursue a relationship with you now, even though he’s
already renounced the claim. God laws are pretty clear
about a life for a life. If you wish it, I won’t stand between you.”
“Are you kidding me?” I thought back to what had been said in the cave. “Is that
why you seemed so relieved when he told you that you didn't owe him? Is that
secret god code for; Don't worry, I don't want your woman?”
“He never said he didn't want you, and I saw the way you looked at him.” Thor
didn’t even try to hide his hurt.
“He’s hot, and he basically felt me up from the inside.” I made an unladylike
snort. “Give a girl a break, would ya? I’m surrounded by sexy gods who, for
some reason beyond me, seem to think I’m attractive too. I can’t help lusting
every now and then.
I’m not dead.”
“Is that Vervain code for; Don't worry, I don’t want Teharon?”
“I guess it is.” I shook my head and laughed at myself.
“And he doesn't want me either, Thor. You need to relax.” I'd just had Teharon
inside my head, and I knew his feelings for me were platonic.
“Thank you,” he said and grinned. “I'll give relaxing a try sometime when you're
not being possessed by a bloodthirsty Aztec.”
“Don’t thank me yet; you might wish I’d chosen Teharon before we’re through.”
I chuckled.
“Vervain,” he filled my name with wonder. “There isn’t a god out there who
wouldn’t trade places with me right now, no matter the cost.”
“You know what, Thor?” I was equally bemused. “I don’t get it. I’ve met a few
goddesses now, and I know you could have a lot better than me. Is my magic
really that appealing or are you all just tired of beautiful women?”
“You’re a witch; you know the call of magic.” Thor came to stand before me and
slid his hands over my face. “Yours is like a siren’s voice; singing of strength, all
the more shocking for the fragile body it's housed in. Seducing with passion hot
enough to burn a god and brand him for eternity. It lures with promises of love to
outlast the stars and laughter to light the world. The magic inside you, the magic
that is you, is more beautiful than any face I've ever seen.”
My stunned silence turned into nervous twitching, culminating in me ruining the
moment as I always did. “Most of the stars we see have already burned out. It
just takes a really long time for their light to reach us.”
I wanted to clap a hand over my mouth. Thor had just given me the most
romantic speech of my entire life, and I was arguing over the lifespans of stars. I
stared at him, hoping he wasn’t about to take it all back. Sorry, never mind, I
thought you were someone else, someone who wouldn’t babble like an ass when
given romantic flattery.
Surprisingly, Thor didn’t get mad. He laughed; sweeping me up and around in a
circle. “See what I mean, my little witch? I haven’t had so much fun in
centuries.”
I paled as I heard the endearment, and he went still, studying me.
“Please don’t call me that,” my whisper belonged to a lost little girl, not me. I
hated it, and I hated the man who'd put the fear in my voice. “It’s what he calls
me.”
“Huitzilopochtli?” Thor's jaw clenched.
I just nodded.
“I’ll never say those words again.” Thor pressed me against his chest; the rapid
pounding of his heart filling my ear. “It’s going to be all right now, darling. I
promise you.”
“Yes, I like that better.” I snuggled against him. “Say it again.”
“It’s going to be all right.”
“No, the darling part.” I smiled against his chest.
“Oh.” His laugh jostled my face. “Anything you want, darling.”
Chapter Seventeen
“I don't want you doing this.”
“Your opinion has been duly noted, Thor.” I sighed. He'd been throwing a god
tantrum for the last hour. “We all know how you feel, but if I don't do this, we've
got no leads and everything I just went through was for nothing.”
“She's ready,” Teharon said as he placed a hand on Thor's shoulder, “and we'll be
right here, just in case.”
“You were right beside her last time,” Thor grumbled but sat down next to me on
the library's carpet.
I met Teharon's eyes and his lips twitched. I didn't bother to say anymore. I was
done talking; this needed doing. So, I forgot about Thor beside me, as well as the
others who were gathered around us nervously, and just focused. Teharon wasn't
even going to prompt me this time; I was on my own.
I focused inward until I found the steel box imprisoning Blue's link. I thought
about him tearing through my mind like a surgeon on Crack; cutting up my
personality with insane precision and reforming me into the woman he wanted.
Now, it was my turn.
Instead of pushing down the walls, I just imagined them slowly evaporating. The
steel became gray mist and then disappeared entirely. I went still, waiting for
some kind of reaction, but nothing happened. It was calm and quiet inside my
head.
Now for step two. My connection to Blue was a deep pit in the floor of my mind.
It seemed bottomless, but I knew better. Blue was down there; hopefully
unaware of my imminent leap into the abyss.
The blackness within the link seemed thick; the kind of dark belonging to back
alleys and primeval forests. Things lurked in black like that and if you stared
long enough, you might see them staring back at you. I didn't want to stare at all.
I didn't need to see the red eyes to know they were there; searching specifically
for me. Waiting for me to be dumb enough to wander into their sight.
I crept forward, slid down the rabbit-hole, and carefully peered into a warped
Wonderland. The darkness fell away, and I blinked my mental eyes in the light
of Blue's thoughts. I had interrupted his lunch, and I don't mean food. It took all
the willpower I had to calm myself and not flee in terror. After a few deep
breaths, I was able to take a better look.
But it wasn't just looking.
All of Blue's senses became mine. Solid floor replaced the feel of carpet, and I
was suddenly standing instead of sitting The sound of the fire beside me
morphed into a woman's moans. My nose filled with the scent of expensive
perfume with a top note of blood; making my heart race in time with his. The
metallic saltiness was sweet ambrosia on my tongue, and I felt my body shudder
in response; heat filling me with an almost sexual pleasure.
I pulled the woman closer; feeling her hands sink into my hair and her hips press
tightly to mine. When Blue's male response threatened to overwhelm me, I was
finally able to pull back. I dragged myself away from his present to search the
vault of his mind for his recent past.
Memories surrounded me as the sensations of his current exploits receded, and I
lost track of time as I searched; filtering through them by sensing the gist like a
glowing marquee above each one. I became more efficient the longer I looked
until I was able to sort through batches of them by subject. Unfortunately, there
were a lot of plots concerning humanity, and I had to find and
trace the one he'd settled on to its final decision.
After I had grasped it fully, memorizing all the details, I pulled away gently and
flowed back into my own body. I reformed the walls around Blue's link and sank
carefully into my physical self. I focused first on my breathing; the way it filled
and lifted my chest. In through the nose and out through the mouth. I heard the
fire pop, a foot shift across thick carpet, breath easing out of several throats in
different rhythms. My face was warmer on the left where it was closest to the
fireplace. My right foot was starting to go numb, and I wasn't looking forward to
the pins and needles I'd soon be experiencing.
“There is no spoon,” I whispered as I opened my eyes to a roomful of expectant
faces.
“What happened?” Thor's eyes were wide; on the verge of going stormy.
“It worked.” I smiled. “Huitzilopochtli didn't even know I was in the Matrix.”
“Good job, Vervain,” Teharon praised.
“Yes, yes, but what did you learn?” Horus circled me; his head cocked at a sharp
angle.
“What do you know about the Russian government?” I countered.
“Enough to understand whatever you've discovered, I'm sure.” Horus settled into
place to peer at me.
“Okay, good.” I got up and shook my leg out; grimacing through the sharp pains.
“Because I know very little.”
“Blue's going to attack Russia?” Ull had taken to the new nickname for
Huitzilopochtli like a mermaid to water.
“He's going to plant a car bomb to kill a woman named
Maria Putina.” I frowned as I replayed it in my head. “Well, he's not going to
plant the bomb himself, but he's going to put the whammy on some poor
schmuck who works for Prime Minister Medvedev and then make sure the guy
gets caught on camera planting the bomb. How does he do that exactly? When I
was staring into his eyes, he could control me, but once I was able to break
contact, I was myself again. Yet with the guys at the peace rally, he was barely
even paying attention to them, and they were practically zombies.”
“It's not the eyes; that's a myth,” Teharon explained. “As I said before, it's a facet
of his magic, but it requires proximity to work. If you broke free from him, it
had nothing to do with your eye contact. It was probably an outside influence.”
“Oh. Yeah, that sounds right.” I thought back to those first few terrifying
moments with Blue. “It was the heat rolling off him.
He burned me. That must have snapped me out of it.”
“That would have done it,” Teharon confirmed.
“Huitzilopochtli probably worked a spell in addition to using his magical
abilities with those terrorists. He would have needed a boost to control more than
one person. Unless the people in question were simple minded or already
inclined to behave the way he wanted them to. As far as controlling someone to
the point of doing something against their nature, like planting this bomb, he'd
have to be in fairly close proximity to his subject the entire time.
So, we can assume that he'll be nearby.”
“Wait, Maria Putina.” Horus scowled as he interrupted.
“The President's eldest child?”
“Is the Russian President's first name Vladimir?” I plopped down on the
loveseat, suddenly exhausted.
“Yes.” Horus sat down beside me; earning a glare from Thor, who'd been on his
way over. “Vladimir Putin.”
“Then, yeah.” I leaned my head back and talked with my
eyes shut. “He wants it to look like the Prime Minister was trying to assassinate
the President but got his daughter instead.”
“Putin is overly protective of his young,” Horus mused.
“The girl is in her twenties and has only recently been introduced to the public.
Her murder would destroy Putin. At the very least, it would hurt his friendship
with the Prime Minister.”
“Don't Putin and Medvedev both have ties to Gazprom, the Russian oil
company?” Brahma asked. “If their friendship goes bad, they could bring
Gazprom into it which could ultimately lead to war with the European countries
they export to. Their business relationships are already strained from the recent
increases in price.”
“Humph.” I could barely open my eyes. “Bad juju.”
“So, who's up for a Russian vacation?” Pan piped up.
Chapter Eighteen
“Pulkovo Airport, St. Petersburg, Russian Federation.”
“Yes, very good, Vervain.” Horus patted me on the head.
“That's where we are. Maybe you can learn your Arithmetic next.”
“Sorry.” I shrugged and gestured to the view before us. “I was having an X-Files
moment. It felt as if the scene could use some groovy subtitles to let the audience
know where we are.”
Where we were, was standing off to the side of the main terminal of Pulkovo;
watching people come and go through the glass doors. Some looked exhausted,
some excited, but none of them looked like the guy I'd seen in Blue's head. I
frowned as I watched a tall woman dragging an overstuffed, brown suitcase
behind her. It was so strange to have arrived at the airport without actually
stepping off a plane.
“Where's this guy supposed to be?” Brahma sounded bored.
“He should be walking through those doors at any second.”
I pointed toward the entrance of the parking garage. “And there he is!” I grabbed
Thor's hand and started walking briskly, but casually, after Medvedev's man.
The man's eyes were glassy and his movements robotic. He banged into the
shoulder of a red-faced man bundled in black fur and barely noticed. The fur-pile
yelled something nasty after him, but he just kept walking. He was obviously
under Blue's control already which meant that Blue was probably somewhere
nearby.
All we had to do was stop him from planting that bomb without alerting Blue,
and we'd be golden. No problem.
We entered the parking structure right behind Blue's zombie. It was Brahma,
Pan, Persephone, Thor, and I. Horus was out flying recon around the airport, and
Teharon was on standby with Ull, Finn, Mrs. E and Mr. T at Bilskinir. Thor had
thought that too many of us would draw unwanted attention. As if he didn't draw
attention all on his own. Please. His height alone was worth a second look.
Although, I have to admit that in Russia it wasn't as unusual as it was in Hawaii.
Medvedev's man headed toward priority parking which was a row of sleek black
sedans and limos. One red Porsche stood out like a whore in church, but he
passed it by; heading for a limo on the end with tinted windows. When I saw
how far ahead of us he'd gotten, I started to jog. How had he moved so fast?
“Excuse me,” Pan called over to the man. “Do you speak English?”
The man shot an alarmed look over his shoulder and then ran the last few steps
to the limo. In a move any pro-baseball player would admire, he slid the last bit
and disappeared under the car.
“What the hell?” I looked up to where I knew the security camera would be and
sure enough, it had been focused right on the guy as he made his home-run slide.
“Thor, we gotta get rid of that security tape. There can't be any evidence pointing
to the Prime Minister.”
“Brahma?” Thor turned to face the Hindu god.
“No problem.” Brahma smirked as he faded into invisibility.
“Now what?” I grimaced as the bomber ran off, having completed his mission.
About ten feet away, his steps faltered and then he stopped altogether. He looked
around in confusion before starting off again
in a much slower shuffle. He was going to be annoyed when he saw that big oil
stain on the back of his coat.
“You don't happen to know how to defuse a bomb, do you?” Persephone asked,
her voice muffled by the huge scarf she had wrapped around her face.
“Not one of my skills.” I sighed.
“What did you see happening next?” Thor asked me.
“The driver comes in from there.” I pointed at a door on our left. “He picks
Maria up in front of the airport, and they make it down the main road about a
mile before the car explodes. At least, that's how Blue envisioned it.”
“Okay, hold on while I contact Horus.” Thor's forehead creased. “He's on his
way.”
“Why do we need the bird-brain?” Pan stuck his hands on his hips and pouted.
He looked pretty cute in his cold weather gear.
His hair was desperately trying to escape the confines of his knit cap and his thin
frame looked good with the added bulk of his gray down jacket.
“Because I'm the only one who can fly,” Horus answered smugly from behind
us.
“Big deal,” Pan huffed, not the least bit startled by Horus'
amazingly fast arrival.
“It's a big deal when we need someone to steal a limo and then fly out the
window while it's still moving.” Thor clapped a hand on Pan's shoulder. “We
don't have time for this. Go, Horus.”
Horus nodded and ran for the car. Within minutes, he was driving out of the
parking garage. I felt immediately relieved. For the moment, Maria was safe.
Stranded at the airport for a bit, but alive. Horus would drive the limo into a
ditch and fly away
unharmed. Everyone would be fine.
I smiled a bit as I watched the driver walk into the parking garage and start
searching about for his missing limo. He made a frustrated motion with his arms
and stalked away; muttering to himself.
“Trust me, buddy, you're better off.” I chuckled.
“Hello, little witch.”
We all spun around to find Blue leaning casually against the cement wall; one
leg crossed over the other. He'd somehow managed to sneak up behind us. I
threw my hands down, grateful that I had my full combat gear on beneath my
coat; gloves, sword, knife, black leather, and my heavy boots with the hook
blades in the heels. I was all set for any hurt he tried to dish out.
“Calm yourselves.” Blue was wearing blue; a wool and fur coat. His hair
gleamed darkly against the bright cerulean. “You won this round; I concede.”
What do you want?” I started forward, but Thor stopped me with a hand on my
arm.
“It looks as if you've chosen lightning over lust.” Blue's mouth twisted as he
stared pointedly at Thor's hand.
“Lightning over blood lust, you mean,” I growled.
“Did you wear that coat to match your new name?”
Persephone asked Blue with a sweet smile. Oh, that girl was dangerous.
“No, to match my mood.” Blue grimaced at her before looking back at me. “I've
been so melancholy lately. Don't you want to cheer me up, little witch?” His
voice oozed sarcasm and snark, but his eyes were intense. Oh, this guy did not
like to lose.
“Actually, I want you to drop dead.” I started forward
again, and again Thor held me back. I pulled my arm away but stayed put to add,
“And I'd be happy to help you with that.”
“I just want another taste.” Blue pushed himself abruptly away from the wall,
and we all tensed. He smiled like a shark circling prey as he looked me over
slowly. “Your blood is better than ice cream”—he licked his lips—“better than
anything I've ever known.”
“The line is love, not blood,” I shot back. “Don't fuck up Sarah's song.”
“Love or blood, it doesn't matter; I'll have them both from you.” He took another
step forward.
Thor stepped between us. He didn't say a word. He didn't have to; the lightning
in his eyes said it all.
“Have you tasted her yet, Thunderer?” Blue licked his lips again. “She tastes like
midnight; dark and sweet.”
Thor frowned until he realized it wasn't my blood Blue was referring to. The air
went still and crisp; static sparking like fireflies. My hair started to lift in the
breeze and thunder boomed somewhere above us. I wanted to throw up all over
Blue's shiny black boots.
“Sounds like a no.” Blue peered around Thor as if completely undisturbed by
Thor's thunder and focused on me. “So, you haven't decided after all.”
“Oh, I've decided all right.” I edged out to face him. “I've decided to kick your
ass before I kill you.”
“You don't mean that, little witch.” Blue's eyes went soft and for a second I
thought I saw a glimmer of hurt. “When you gave yourself to me, it was the most
beautiful moment of my life.
Tell me that it meant something to you as well.”
Pan, Persephone, and the recently returned Brahma gave gasps of various
degrees, but Thor just grew more still. A snowstorm began to rage outside;
sending icy flurries into the parking garage. I spared a moment of concern for
the planes trying to land before I rounded on Blue.
“I didn't give you anything, you malicious son of a bitch.
You mind-raped me, and now you want to mess with Thor's mind too by
throwing it in his face!” I felt my body go cold beneath my warm layers and it
had nothing to do with the storm.
Some people feel anger as intense heat, some shake with the rush of adrenaline,
some even cry as they throw punches. I get cold when I need to fight. Not numb,
just a light chill that steadies me. Cold enough to kill. I'd worry about morals
later, after I got warm again.
“Oh, but you did.” Blue's eyes brightened. “You told me you were mine. I'm
holding you to it.”
“It was a dream; a dream which you controlled!” I wanted to cut off his smirking
lips and stomp on them. “You manipulating, evil—”
“Enough!” Blue held up a hand. “I can wait. A woman always changes her
mind.”
Then he was gone.
“Not this woman!” I shouted at that empty space but then Horus flew right into it
and hovered there as he changed back into his man form.
Horus smoothed out his ruffled fur coat, took in our tense expressions, and
shrugged. “It's done. Relax.”
Chapter Nineteen
“Thor, will you say something please?”
We were alone in his library, but he hadn't said a word to me since we'd returned
from Russia. He just sat and stared at me while lightning flashed in his eyes.
“Why didn't you tell me?” His voice was a low rumble.
“It's not something that I wanted to be known.” I sighed.
“Especially not by you. I'm humiliated that Huitzilopochtli controlled me so
easily.”
“It never occurred to you that he might taunt me with it?”
Thor glowered down at me. “Do you know how horrible it felt to be blindsided
like that?”
“As horrible as someone taking advantage of you in a dream?” I shot back.
“Vervain,” Thor groaned. “You've suffered alone when you didn't have to. You
should have told me.”
“It wasn't real, Thor.” I looked away from the hurt in his eyes. “It was a dream;
we didn't actually have sex.”
“Oh, it wasn't real?” He shoved my hair over my shoulder to expose the bite
marks that had yet to heal. “What's this then; a figment of my imagination?”
“No, it's proof that I need to be more careful around Gods,”
I muttered.
“Careful?” His eyes narrowed at me.
“I'm just saying; I'm glad I know how to shield now.” I shrugged, trying to look
nonchalant when I was anything but. I didn't want to talk about this, especially
not with Thor. I still felt ashamed even though I knew I was the victim. “It wasn't
sex, Thor.
It was a mental attack and thanks to Teharon, I know how to protect myself from
it now. That makes me feel safer around you too, I might add.”
Without the new shielding I'd learned to create, I may not have allowed things
with Thor to go any further. But now I knew I could block him out if I needed to.
Which meant that I could safely proceed with him, at least for a little while.
I know it's a little fatalistic, but I had no illusions about a relationship between an
ancient Viking god and me working out.
Come on; it wasn’t as if we’d end up picking out china patterns or anything. I
wasn’t even sure I wanted to take things further with him, even with the
shielding. Thor's kisses were toe-curling madness; I could only imagine what sex
with him would be like.
Mind-blowing, addictive . . . life-destroying if I was denied it. If I slept with
Thor, and he dumped me, I may never be happy with sex again. I didn’t like that
kind of attachment, that kind of vulnerability. My life is hard enough as it is.
“Safer?” Thor angled himself so he could glare at me better. “Do you really
think I could ever do that to you; push my way into your mind and rape you?”
“Wow.” I shook my head in astonishment. He was sure good at catching the
underlying message . . . and taking it to a whole new crazy level. “That’s a little
extreme. I was thinking more along the lines of not wanting a god to have access
to my mind after we’ve dated.”
“You just assume that our relationship will fail?”
“I didn’t say that,” I said and sighed. Why did I say that? I knew he’d take it
badly.
“You said; after we’ve dated. That implies an end,” Thor growled.
“Well, we can’t date forever. We’re not even technically dating now. I don’t
think Starbuck’s counts,” I huffed. “Either way, there comes a time when dating
ends.”
“So, you’re saying that even if I marry you, you won’t like me having access to
your mind?” He was staring at me so intently that I almost didn’t catch the M
word.
“I don’t think marriage between us is a possibility, Thor.”
My stomach lurched. I didn’t want to have to face this so soon. I would’ve liked
a few more weeks of blissful denial before I acknowledged the cold hard truth.
“Why not?” His face was flushed and his eyes had gone all twitchy.
I thought women were supposed to be the ones who got upset about a man’s
commitment issues, not the other way around.
“Come on. Did you think that this could be a long-term thing?” I searched his
twitchy eyes, but there was no understanding in them. Was I the first human he’d
fooled around with or did he just not care about the future?
“I can think in longer terms than any human can, Vervain.”
“Okay, let’s talk about those terms.” Crap, this was going to suck, but it couldn’t
be stopped now. “Let’s say we’re great together.”
“I already know that.” A smug smile settled over his face.
“Oh, yeah? And how could you possibly know that?”
“I’ve been in your head.” Thor looked at me as if I’d asked how he knew the sky
was blue. “I know we’re compatible, very compatible.”
The smile turned into a leer. I’ve never seen someone leer so well; expressing
every naughty thing he’d like to do by simply raising a brow.
“You’re getting me off track.” I pushed him back a little.
“So, we’re good together and then what? You watch me grow old and die? Or do
you dump me when I start to sag too much and trade me in for a younger
model?”
“I wouldn’t leave you because you got old.” He scowled.
“So, I’ll grow old while you stay as you are, and I’ll know you’re staying with
me out of loyalty even though you’ll never touch me. Then I’ll die.”
I watched him swallow that down. It was a hard pill for me to take too. My
throat was constricting in rebellion.
“It’s too soon for these concerns.” Thor waved his hand as if he could chase the
bad thoughts away.
“No, it’s perfect timing.” Why did I feel as if my world was shattering? “If this
goes any further, I’ll be in too deep and either way it ends, it’ll hurt.”
“I would never hurt you, Vervain,” he whispered.
Damn, but he did earnest eyes well. Maybe he’d been a boy scout, a baby god
scout, whatever.
“Every man says that at the beginning.” I shook my head; reminding myself of
other men who’d looked at me the same way before going on to rip my heart out
and stomp all over it. “Along with the old; A man would have to be a fool to
leave you.
Ironically, that one's usually said right before they leave.”
“I’m not a man, I’m a god!” Thor grabbed me and yanked me against his chest.
“That’s the problem.” I should’ve pushed away from him,
but I couldn’t. Maybe it was selfish, but I needed some small bit of contact
before it ended. Just one more little memory to take with me. So, I soaked in the
feel of his body against mine as I went on,
“A man could actually mean those words. He could also break my heart, but
there’s at least a chance that he won’t. I could marry a man, have children with
him, and grow old with him. I could even be buried with him someday.”
“That’s what you want?” Thor snorted. “To live a normal life and then rot
together when it’s over?”
“It sounds better when I say it.”
“I can give you children.” His eyes were vivid with fervor.
I had to remind myself that I barely knew him. This was way too soon to be
talking about children. Then again, I guess I'd started it.
“That’s not the point and what would they be anyway; Atlantean or human?
Would they grow old like me or live forever like you?”
“Whatever they wanted.” Thor looked away with a guilty twitch.
“What was that?” I pointed my finger up at him. “What the hell is that supposed
to mean?”
“They’d have a choice, Vervain.” Thor sighed, hunched over, and hugged me;
pushing my head into the nook his neck made. “There are things I can’t tell you
about yet, but what I will say is there is hope for us. Just because you’re one
thing today, it doesn’t mean you’ll be the same tomorrow.”
“You sound as if you’re saying I could become a goddess,”
I huffed. What poppycock.
“It’s happened before.”
Oh, hell; he was serious.
“Kuan Ti?” I recalled the Chinese God.
“Among others.” Thor leaned back and looked down at me; the surprise evident
in his voice. “How do you know about Kuan Ti?”
“I met him at Blue’s place. Blue said he’d been a General in the Imperial Army.
He meant that Kuan Ti had been human, didn’t he?”
“Yes.”
“You’re not going to tell me any more?”
“I can’t, Vervain; it’s forbidden. Just don’t give up on us because of what may or
may not be.”
“All right, I'll let it go for now.” I pushed out of his arms and headed for the
door. “But I need some time to think about this.”
“Vervain.” Thor started after me.
“No, don't follow me.” I held up a hand. “This is me doing you a courtesy. I'm
leaving before I say anything awful. Or rather, even more awful. In times like
this, it's best just to let me leave.”
He sighed, but nodded curtly and let me walk out. I went straight to the tracing
room and traced myself home.
Ever since Thor had taught me the spell to trace directly to my house from
Bilskinir, things had become a lot easier. Especially when I was trying to leave
with my dignity intact. It would have been embarrassing to have to walk back
into that library and ask him to take me home.
Of course, that meant that I was completely alone when I arrived on my doorstep
as well as completely distracted by
thoughts of Thor. So, I didn't see the large shadow detach itself from the others
and launch itself at me until it was too late.
The shadow and I landed together in a tangle of limbs, leather, and what felt like
fur. I gasped for air as the weight of my assailant pressed against my chest.
Consumed with thoughts of breathing, I kicked up with all of my might and
became immediately grateful that I was still wearing my hunting outfit.
The hook on the back of my boot caught something tender on the down swing,
and I heard a yelp as the weight lifted, and I could breathe again.
It was about eight o’clock at night and the Moon was hidden, so I wasn’t able to
see much but a huge black shape for awhile. The form did look a bit odd, and my
attacker was making some weird growling noises, but even all of that in
combination with the sensation of fur I'd felt earlier hadn't prepared me for the
sight that met my eyes when the Moon finally poked free of the cloud cover.
He stood at least as tall as Thor and was covered in a mottled gray pelt. He had
the head and paws of a wolf, but the upright form of a man. Yes, he was
definitely male. Funny how horror stories never mention that sex is very
apparent on a werewolf, but let me assure you, it is. Thankfully, it wasn’t all that
distracting when they were trying to kill you. I barely gave his swinging package
a glance before I released the metal claws from my gloves. It was a good thing
too because within the space of time it took me to release my blades, he was
already in the air; bound straight for me. I spun aside and landed a blow on his
arm. I knew my blades had gone deep, but his bright green eyes glared at me
without even a hint of pain.
“You smell like witch,” his voice grated out of his throat, harsh and inhuman,
and my brows rose in surprise.
I didn’t know werewolves retained the ability to speak in their wolfman form.
You learn something new every day.
“Yeah?” I smirked. “Well, you smell like wet dog.”
He lunged for me, and I ran for the backyard; knocking potted orchids into his
path as I went. I wanted him out of the front yard where my neighbors might see
him and come to my aid. Yes, people in Hawaii actually helped when they saw
others in trouble.
Even when that trouble could get them seriously maimed. I thought of Tahnee
and Justin next door. They’d send their German Shepherds out in a second if
they knew I was being attacked, and the girls would be torn to pieces. I loved
Roxy and Vasse; there was no way I’d let them get hurt by this monster.
“I like witches; their blood has a spicy kick,” his voice was much closer than I
expected, and I ducked just in time to miss the blow he’d intended for my throat.
He caught me on the upper arm instead, and I rolled away; screaming in pain. I’d
never actually been mauled by a bear before, but I was pretty sure the experience
would be comparable. I ended up half under the mock-orange bushes bordering
my back yard and a small sound caught my attention. Nick was huddled under
there as well; pressed up against the wall separating my yard from the next door
neighbor's. He was shaking and looking at me with wide, scaredy cat eyes.
“It’s okay, baby,” I whispered. “Mama’s just gonna to go kick some werewolf
ass. You wait here.” I clucked my tongue at him reassuringly before I rolled
away and backed up to face the wolfman.
Funny, but that little furball gave me the extra determination I needed to face
down the monster. As pathetic as it may sound, that cat is like my child, and I
was as enraged as any mother would be when their baby was in danger. Mess
with me, and I'll defend myself, but mess with my cat, and I'll obliterate you.
The wolfman was going down.
I ran at him just as he started forward, but at the last
second, I dove low and punched out at both of his knees. I kept going with my
momentum, and he toppled over my back. As he thrashed, one of his flailing
legs caught me in the head.
My vision shifted sharply as the werewolf crumpled, howling in pain. I went
down as well; battling nausea until I was finally able to stand again. I don’t
know how much time I lost, but when my head finally cleared, the wolfman was
on his stomach; crawling toward me with as much menace as a crawling thing
can muster. Let me just say here that a crawling werewolf can reach deep and
come up with a lot of menace.
I dove at him again; ignoring the pounding in my head and the sour taste in my
mouth as I kicked him in the muzzle as hard as I could. His head spun and blood
sprayed out in an impressive arc, but he just shook it off and snarled at me. I
know I, like most women, hold most of my strength in my legs so it had been
one hell of a kick nad yet it had barely fazed him. Tough bastard.
“I’m going to kill you slowly, bitch,” his voice was even worse now that his
mouth was filling with blood.
“It’s witch with a W, and you’re the one on the ground, dog breath.” I kicked
him again, and his arm shot out; claws sinking into my left thigh and toppling
me.
He roared in triumph as I screamed. Then he lunged forward to finish me off, but
I stopped him with a foot in his face.
The claws in my thigh shook and cut deeper; grinding my kodachi into my leg
and effectively trapping it as well. His other paw batted at me as I continued to
kick him. It tore through my leather pants, but the wounds were minor compared
to what would happen if I let up so I kept thrusting my foot at him until I heard a
snap, and he went limp.
“How’s that for a spicy kick?” Yes, it had to be said.
He was heavy, but I dragged myself out from beneath him; digging into the grass
with my blades for leverage. The hardest
part was trying to pull out his claws. They were sharp but also ragged and clung
to my flesh with a final, determined vengeance.
When I finally got free, I crawled away from his body and stretched out on the
cool grass.
It felt so good on my face. I breathed in the scent of crushed lawn and night
blooming jasmine; reveling in simply being alive. I knew I was bleeding but it
was only a trickle so I was pretty sure he hadn’t nicked my femoral artery. I
shouldn’t bleed out… hopefully. If I was wrong, I had about five minutes to live.
I made a sound that was part sob and part laugh; the small movement sending
pain twitching through me. The cuts in my arm had subsided to a dull burn, but
the pain in my legs more than made up for it. If I lay very still, it hurt a little less.
So, I took slow, shallow breaths while I waited for my body to stop screaming at
me. Right before I slipped into a welcome oblivion, I felt a rough tongue begin
to lick my face and a warm, purring body nestle in against my side.
Chapter Twenty
“Vervain,” a rich, warm voice like spiced cider sipped on a winter night invaded
my dreams. “Vervain? I think she’s waking up.”
I blinked and looked around in confusion. There was a whole lot of blurry faces
surrounding my bed, and I couldn’t imagine why. I blinked some more as I tried
to remember who all these people were. Then it hit me and with the knowledge
came the pain.
“Oh, hell,” I groaned; my voice all dry and gravelly, reminding me of the
werewolf. “Did someone get the license plate of that semi?”
“What, darling?” Thor’s face came into view, and I realized that he was curled
up next to me in the bed. “Is she hallucinating?”
He looked up, and I followed his gaze to Teharon, who was standing over me on
my left.
“I just meant that I feel like I’ve been run over.” I smiled weakly at the Indian.
“Did you save my life again?”
“No.” Teharon chuckled softly. “You’d most likely have lived this time. All I did
was speed up your recovery and make sure you weren’t concussed. Now that
you're awake, I can finish.” He ran a hand over my body, a bright glow
emanating from his palm, and the pain disappeared.
“Thanks, bu-u-udy,” I did my best Pauly Shore impression with the finger
flutters and all.
It was lost on everyone but Finn and Ull, who both made
strangled snorts. I looked around again. There was also Mrs. E and Mr. T, Pan,
Horus, Brahma and Persephone in attendance. The gang was all there.
“Aw shucks guys, you didn’t all have to come,” I said.
“Flowers are always acceptable in times like these. Or even a nice fruit basket.”
“We never left.” Horus sniffed disdainfully.
“Oh.” I grimaced.
“I would’ve come back to see you if I had left.” Persephone sat at the foot of the
bed; a large, masculine bed that I was betting belonged to Thor. It looked as if I
was back in Asgard.
“Thanks, Sephy.” I smiled weakly.
“She gave me a nickname.” Persephone giggled and shot a happy look at the
others before leaning towards me. “Hey, I heard you kicked wolf booty. I’m soo-
o-o jealous.”
“Why? You got a bone to pick with the werewolves?” I chuckled over my play
on words and then looked over at my shoulder, expecting to see scars. There was
nothing but a red splotch. Teharon had mega talent.
“Oh, I don’t mind werewolves at all.” Persephone shook her head. “I think
they’re kind of sexy.” We all gave her horrified looks, but she didn’t seem to
notice. “It’s just that I heard they’re pretty strong, and you beat one. You’re so
cool.”
“Yeah, Vervain.” Pan sashayed up in his usual jeans and T-shirt. The shirt read;
By the biting of my thumb, something wicked this way cums. It had a picture of a
naked nymph looking over her shoulder and biting her thumb seductively. Pan
didn’t look half as seductive when he struck a pose; elbows out and hands flat
under his chin as he batted his lashes and declared, “You’re my hero.”
“Shut up, Pan.” Persephone hit him in the gut, but he just laughed.
“How are you feeling?” Thor studied my face carefully.
“Like some werewolf just tried to make me into pâté and spread me on a
cracker.” I laughed at his grimace and turned my head so I could kiss the hand he
had against my cheek. “I’m fine, babe. Hey, speaking of the werewolf who
almost made me into his midnight snack, did you guys happen to do something
with his body or is there a furry corpse for Mulder and Scully to find?”
“Excuse me?” Thor had an expression of extreme pain . . .
mental pain.
“Oh, please tell me that you've heard of The X-Files,” I begged him.
“Is that something to do with the American government?”
Horus came closer, his interest piqued.
Ull, Persephone, Finn, and Pan were laughing their asses off. At least I wasn't
completely alone in a room full of communist bastards.
“You're never going to be able to relate to this woman if you don't start watching
some TV.” Ull gave his father a pat on the shoulder. “Sounds as if you may want
to start with the SyFy channel.”
“At least some of you understand my jokes.” I sighed. “It's like I'm talking to my
Grandpa sometimes.”
“Yeah, except Thor's older.” Pan smirked.
“Okay, that's disturbing”—I waved a hand—“and a complete tangent. Let's get
back to the body in my yard.”
“I took care of it,” Thor grunted. “Which reminds me of something else. Nick
was curled up around you when I found you
so I brought him along too. I'd like you both to stay.”
“As in live here?” I felt my eyes go wide.
“Yes, that's what stay means.” Thor took my hand. “You're not safe alone in the
Human Realm.”
“I like my house”—I scowled—“and I don't like the idea of hiding.”
“Vervain.” Thor took a deep breath. “You wouldn't be hiding, just protecting
yourself.”
“Sounds like hiding to me.”
“You’re in danger there,” he growled.
“Don’t get mad at me; I’m wounded.” I blinked up at him dramatically, but then
something occurred to me. “Hey, I’ve been bitten by a werewolf. Does that mean
I’m going to get hairy when the Moon gets full?”
“No,” Teharon’s soft voice reassured me. “Werewolves are born, not created like
vampires.”
“Well, that’s a relief.” I sighed dramatically.
“Damn it, Vervain!” Thor jumped off the bed so he could tower over me. “I don't
want you unprotected.”
“It's too soon for us to live together.” I glared at him. “We haven't even been on a
date yet.”
“Again with the dating thing!” He threw up his hands in frustration. “That's it,
everyone out!”
Thor shooed the God Squad (as I was affectionately referring to them
collectively inside my head) out the door before turning back to me. I could hear
Pan bitching all the way down the hallway.
“What are you doing?” I eyed Thor warily as he approached the bed.
“I'm taking you to dinner.” He threw back the sheets, and I was shocked to find
that all I had on was one of his shirts.
“I think I'm going to need some pants for that” I smirked at him. “I know some
restaurants have a policy of No shirt, no service, but I don't think they'd serve me
without pants either.”
“I'd love to serve you without pants.” Thor waggled his brows.
“Hmm, maybe after dinner.” I laughed at his shocked expression. “What; you
thought I was holding out for marriage?”
It could be my near death experience, but I was beginning to think that I should
start living for the moment, and at the moment I wanted Thor.
“No, I, uh...” He blinked rapidly. “Are you up for it?”
“Dinner or sex?” I laughed again when his legs gave out, and he sat heavily on
the bed.
“Both.” He swallowed visibly. “Either.”
“Why do I get the feeling that discussing sex is difficult for you?”
“Not difficult.” Thor shook his head. “I'm just not usually so blunt about it. I
either flirt or seduce. I don't know what to say to a woman who talks about sex in
the same sentence as dinner and with the same nonchalance.”
“You say; yes.” I gave him a devilish smile.
“Yes.” He leaned in to kiss me.
I'd been concerned that I might not be recovered enough to
make love to Thor, but his kiss removed all doubt. Adrenaline filled me with his
very first touch; spreading from my lips to my belly and then even lower. His
hands on my back kneaded away any remaining tension until there was nothing
left but pure, hot desire.
I pulled back, gasping. “Maybe we shouldn't wait until after dinner.”
It was his turn to laugh at me. “Absolutely not. I'm taking you on a date. I don't
want to hear any more talk about us not being good together. We'll do this the
human way.”
“Humans have sex before dating.” What the hell was wrong with me? I could
wait a few damn hours.
“Yeah, it's called a one night stand.” Thor got up and went to a large wooden
trunk set against a wall. He pulled out something green and a belt. “I don't want
a one-night thing with you.” He handed the clothes to me. “I want the real
thing.”
“Wow.” I stood up; clutching the garments to my chest.
“I . . . uh, yeah; that sounds good.”
“Then it's decided.” He ushered me toward the bathroom.
“Go and change; that tunic should be long enough to serve as a dress for you and
the belt will give it some shape.”
“Okay.” I stumbled through the doorway.
The tunic fit great, though the sleeves were a little long and had to be pushed up.
It hung to my knees and looked pretty good when I belted it. Of course, the belt
was too long and had to be angled into a loose knot, but it ended up looking as if
it had been designed that way. I splashed some cold water on my face, lamenting
my lack of makeup, then finger-combed my curls.
Lastly, I bit some color into my lips and went back out to Thor.
He had changed into tan dress slacks, a matching jacket,
and a pale green shirt. With his hair brushed and shining down his back, he
looked amazing. I wanted to hide my face and run away in shame. People were
going to think that I was his sister or maybe his sugar mama.
“What is it?” Thor came rushing over. “Are you okay? Do you need to rest some
more? I knew this was too soon. Here, let me help you back to bed.”
“No.” I pushed my insecurities aside and smiled. “I'm fine, let's go.”
“Are you sure?” He lifted a brow.
“Absolutely.” I smiled brighter.
“Okay then.” He took my hand and started leading me out of the bedroom.
“Where would you like to go? London? Venice?
No; the Venetians hate everyone but themselves. Paris? Hmm, no; the French are
just as bad. How about Brazil? Or there's Germany.”
“How about Hawaii?”
“I can take you anywhere in the world, and you want to go home?” He cocked
his head.
“I want my focus to be on you tonight, not the scenery.” I pulled him toward the
tracing room. “If we go someplace I've never been, I wouldn't be able to give
you the attention you deserve. No, that's not true.” I rolled my eyes at my own
weakness.
“I wouldn't be able to give the scenery the attention it deserved.”
“We'll save Brazil for another time then.” Thor had that grin men wear when it
finally dawns on them that a woman wants them. You know they're completely
clueless until it reaches the obvious stage.
“I know a great place in Kailua.” I grinned back at him.
Chapter Twenty-One
“So, tell me about the real Thor.”
We were at a corner table in Peppino's; an Italian restaurant with great food
made by a real Sicilian mama. Sigh.
“You know the real Thor.” He got that little wrinkle going between his brows.
“No, I know myths, and I have a sense about the kind of man you are.” I paused
to smile at him. “But I don't know about you. Like for instance; where were you
born?”
“Atlantis,” he lowered his voice and glanced around the crowded restaurant. It
was a little hole in the wall, and we were pretty close to other diners.
“Oh.” I blinked. “You're one of the originals.”
“I was a young man at the time of the diaspora.” His stare went distant. “It was
frightening. The world I knew had fallen apart, and my family was forced to find
a new home amid a culture we knew little about. Up until that point, we had
nothing to do with the people who lived on the other continents.”
“What happened?” I was completely engrossed. Here was my chance to hear
about a historical event from someone who'd actually been there. I'd never even
considered the Gods as sources for factual history. “I've read about the fall of
Atlantis in Ku's book, but it wasn't very descriptive; more of a bland recounting.
Tell me what it was like.”
“The High Council.” His lips twisted as he focused back on me. “Twenty men
and women, our brightest minds and most
talented magic wielders, ruled Atlantis. They were brilliant, but maybe that was
their downfall. Ever unsatisfied, they constantly experimented with powers that
should have been left alone.”
His hand shook a little as he reached for his beer. He took a hefty swallow and
when he replaced it on the table, I took his hand. The haunted look in his eyes
eased up a bit but it lingered. I was starting to feel bad for asking.
“I don't know what they did exactly,” he continued. “As I said, I was just a
young man and not privy to the decisions of the High Twenty. I just remember
my father's face when he came for me. I'd never seen him scared before. His fear
terrified me the most. More than the earthquakes or the blue flames that engulfed
the Council Temple.”
“You don't have to tell me any more.” I rubbed his hand. “I didn't mean to bring
back such horrible memories.”
“It's fine, I want you to hear about this,” he said. “My mother had already passed
away and part of me was grateful she didn't live to see Atlantis fall. But I
remember Frigg, my father's second wife, holding Balder so tightly that he cried
out for me to take him. I had to wrench him from her arms.”
“Balder is your brother?” I asked gently.
“Yes, he was two-years-old at the time.” His other hand fisted on the table. “We
made it to our boat and took as many people with us as we could. Teharon was
there, and Horus with his parents, but I don't remember who else. It was so long
ago.”
“So, the three of you have been friends since then?”
“Yeah.” He gave me a half grin. “That was before Horus gained the power to
shift. He was just a wild teenager then.” Thor's smile faded as he went on, “I
don't think he ever fully recovered from the horror of it. You know, he really is a
good man. I hope you don't hold his haughtiness against him. I think it's his way
of
protecting himself. He lost three sisters and his first love along with them that
day. Now, it's especially hard for him to get close to women.”
“I can understand that,” I said gently.
Horus kinda made sense now.
“You've been good for him, I think. You ruffle his feathers like Pan does.” Thor
squeezed my hand before resuming his story,
“Anyway, we made it to the new continent and stood on the shore to watch as
Atlantis crumbled into the ocean; lighting the night with blue fire.”
“How many of you made it?”
“Not a lot.” He looked away. “Less than a thousand out of hundreds of
thousands.”
“Then you just left?”
“We had managed to salvage a few things,” he said. “We made camp on the
beach, took stock of our supplies, and planned our next move.”
“Very sensible.” I smiled; thinking that was just like Thor.
“Yes.” Thor made a self-mocking sniff. “We were all very sensible back then.
We knew that the humans inhabiting the other continents were inferior to us in
both intelligence and magical talent.”
“So, you decided to become their Gods?” I raised a brow.
“No, that was never the plan.” He glanced over as Claudio, the owner/waiter,
trudged by, yelling back at his mother in the kitchen. He waited a moment and
then continued. “We planned on simply ruling them. No one suspected what
their magic would do to us, what their adoration would change. Your people
made mine Gods. We found our divinity—our immortality—through you.”
“Well, I happen to know that already, but it's nice to hear you acknowledge it.” I
winked; trying to lighten his mood.
Thor rewarded me with a grin. “My father took us North; where it was cold but
very beautiful. The harsh conditions bred strong men, and we inherited their
strength. It was a good decision.
Eventually, we gained enough power to build the God Realm, but it took us all
working together to accomplish it.”
“Is Balder your only brother? I thought I'd read that you had more siblings,” I
mused.
“Odin's called the Allfather and so people got confused.
There are a few gods whom humans say are his sons when they aren't, but Dad
was married a couple of times after Mom died. I have two more brothers; Vali
and Vidar,” Thor said.
“Good for him.” I swallowed past a strange lump in my throat and ignored the
shiver that coasted down my spine. I cleared my throat and continued, “It's nice
that your father was able to find love again.” The words seemed to pour cold
water all over Thor's improved mood. “What did I say?”
“No, it's nothing.” He smiled, but it was bitter. “It's just that his last wife was
human and when she died, it nearly killed him. It was worse than when he lost
Mom. He's let it turn him bitter. It's very difficult to be around him now. Only
Balder visits anymore.
Vali's disappeared into his beloved forest and no one knows where Vidar is.
Sabine's death has destroyed my family. The only time I see Father anymore is at
Yule.”
“And yet, here you sit, on a date with a human.” I felt that lump in my throat
constrict harder. I guess it was my intuition; warning me that Odin had failed in
the same way I knew I'd fail with his son. “Are you sure you want to make the
same mistake your father did?”
“There's more to the story than I can tell you now.” Thor kissed my hand. “Just
know that it could be very different for us.”
“It will be different.” I took a deep breath and lifted my glass.
Thor's eyes widened, but he lifted his glass to mine and clicked it with a smile. I
just didn't mention that I knew it would be different because I wasn't going to
stay with him. This may not be a one night stand, but it wasn't going to be a
lifetime commitment either. I'd just have to deal with that bridge when I reached
it.
“You change your tune fast,” Thor said after he swallowed.
“Maybe it was my brush with death,” I offered.
“Whatever it was, I'm glad for it.”
“Me too.” I smiled past the knot of anxiety my thoughts were tying. “Now, eat
your pasta, I want to go for a walk on the beach.”
“Yes ma'am!” Thor started eating with gusto.
Chapter Twenty-Two
Kailua Beach was deserted; an odd occurrence even at eleven o'clock at night.
Usually, there were at least a few lovers or teenagers partying and hiding from
the occasional cop who decided to patrol the beach. Yet the sand was empty for
miles; it was only us and the endless waves sweeping the shore.
“Did you do some juju or something?” I looked up at Thor.
“I wanted to be alone with you,” he admitted as he took my hand.
“Humph.” I shook my head and let him lead me further down the shore. “Must
be nice to be a god.”
“It has its perks.” Thor stopped abruptly and pulled me against him. “Here's
another,” he whispered as he brought his mouth to mine.
I tasted the hops on Thor's tongue, but I didn't mind even though I hated beer. On
him, it seemed to enhance his masculinity, just another flavor of male. His hand
snaked through my hair as he deepened the kiss; holding me tightly. I groaned at
the feel of his chest, hard against mine, and the tingles his hand made as he slid
it down my back. Everywhere he touched seemed to come alive as if he were
some kind of Dr. Frankenstein, and I, the monster's bride.
Lightning flashed out on the water and thunder rumbled in response. I pulled
back, a little dazed, and looked up to find the flashes mirrored in his eyes. No,
wait; they began in his eyes and mirrored into the world. Didn't Frankenstein use
lightning too? My head spun, and I would've fallen if Thor hadn't been holding
me so tightly.
“You never told me your stories,” his voice had gone low; a sultry vibration.
“You said you knew me already,” I teased.
“I also said that I wanted to know you better.”
“Okay.” I drew back and sat in the sand; trying to push away thoughts of mad
scientists and monsters. “What do you want to know?”
“Do you have any siblings?” He sat next to me; looking as comfortable on the
sand as he did on his loveseat in Bilskinir.
“I have one half-sister and two half-brothers.”
“Why half?” He frowned.
“One brother is from my Dad's marriage to another woman.
My remaining sister and brother are from my Mom's marriage to another man.” I
cocked my head at his confusion.
“You don't consider them to be fully your family?” He seemed surprised.
“Of course, I do.” I finally understood. “It's just a way of saying that I only share
one parent with them, not both.”
“Family is family.” Thor brushed back a strand of hair that had blown across my
face. “It's silly to have labels for the quantity of blood you share.”
“Maybe. I never really thought about it.” I shrugged. “It doesn't make me love
them any less. I just wasn't raised with them so it's a different relationship from
siblings who have grown up together.”
“Ah, yes. I have a different relationship with Vidar and Vali than they do with
each other because they were so close in age.
Even though they had different mothers, they were raised together.
I think Vali saw Sabine more as his mother than he did Frigg.
Balder, though, has always been his mother's son.” Thor grimaced.
“Then you understand.” I leaned a shoulder against him, and he swept his arm
around me.
“I do,” he agreed.
It was amazingly sweet to sit on the beach beside Thor. All the annoyances of
the beach which I usually hated were dimmed in the dark. Moonlight was kinder
than the Sun on my skin and made Thor into a mysterious stranger. The salt
breeze was gentle and the sand was soft beneath me. Honestly, the only reason I
wanted to bring him there was to see if the reality of Thor on a beach at night
was as good as the dream. I was shocked to find that it was even more so. Thor
made the beach beautiful. For me, that said a hell of a lot.
A pueo, a Hawaiian owl, flew by us; its white feathers shining in the night like a
star.
“Oh!” I pointed. “Did you see it?”
“Yes.” Thor nuzzled closer. “A good omen.”
“Maybe if you were in Greece,” a deep, feminine voice startled us and brought
Thor to his feet instantly, “but here you may find that the sight of an owl is quite
different.”
I was a little slower to rise; spending more time on locating the source of our
interruption than on gaining my feet. I found her in the least likely place;
walking in with the tide. I stared open-mouthed as a beautiful black woman
walked up to us wearing a dress that seemed to be made out of the waves
themselves. When she reached the shore, her dress broke free and formed a full
hemline of froth. Upon her brow was a silver crown draped with pearls and
topped with a gold starfish.
“Yemanja.” Thor nodded with respect.
“Hello, Thor,” her voice sweetened, and I felt a terrible emotion swirl through
my gut: jealousy. “Hello, Godhunter.”
“Hello.” I followed Thor's lead and nodded.
“Did you send the owl?” Thor took my hand and squeezed it reassuringly.
“You've never been one for subtleties, Viking,” she said and sighed. “That used
to be something I found charming, but now that you no longer share my bed, I
don't see the appeal. It's funny how sex changes your perspective.”
“If the owl wasn't a blessing, then what was it?” Thor was being unusually
patient with her, and it was making me increasingly angry.
I was creating a list in my head of all the reasons this woman was better for Thor
than I, the top of which was her being a lwa (a voodoo spirit) of the sea. The fact
that she was stunningly beautiful didn't hurt either.
“It was a warning.” Yemanja ventured another step forward but seemed
unwilling to go too far from the water. “There's trouble coming for you and most
of it is standing right there.” She pointed at me.
“Hey now!” I started forward, but Thor held me back.
“I know she's trouble”—he grinned—“but she's worth it.”
“Then be warned and be careful, love. You're walking your father's path,
treading precisely in his footsteps, and the price may be higher than you
suspect.” She shook her head before looking at me. “The warning is for you as
well, Godhunter. You may not believe this, but I've watched over you since you
were a child even though you are not mine to protect. Do you not remember
me?”
I blinked and frowned through a sudden flash of memory;
my accident on a yacht back when I was a little girl. I did remember someone in
the water with me. A beautiful face on a dark-skinned woman with pearls in her
hair. I'd thought she was one of the guests, come in after me, but when I
concentrated, I recalled that the woman had come from beneath me. She'd never
been on the boat at all . . . and she'd had a fish tail. How had I forgotten that?
“You,” I breathed as shivers raced along my arms.
“You do remember,” her voice was sweet as she smiled brightly. “You were so
little. You had climbed the railing and slipped. No one saw you fall and your
party dress was pulling you under. I lifted you up until they came for you.
There's great magic inside you, even back then it was enough to catch my notice.
I knew that you weren't meant to die so young, and so I saved you.
What I didn't know was that you'd end up seducing my favorite Viking when you
got older,” her voice teased, and I found myself smiling in response.
“You saved my life.” I had no idea if she had ulterior motives, but for whatever
reason, she'd helped me once. “Thank you. It's way overdue, but thank you.”
“You're welcome, Hunter.” Yemanja raised a hand, and the owl came to perch
lightly on her fingers. “Remember my warning, and I just may save it again.
You've become the prey. The Wolves have your scent and the only way to stop
them is to save them.
Your gentle touch shall force them more than your force shall make them
gentle.” She lifted her hand, and the bird flew toward us, only to disappear in a
shower of stars. “Remember,” she whispered, and when my vision cleared of
starlight, she was gone.
Talk about a dramatic exit.
Chapter Twenty-Three
She's right, though.” I said. We were back at Bilskinir, and I was pacing the
length of Thor's library. “That wasn't just a random attack; someone's trying to
kill me.”
“It could be anyone,” Horus scoffed. “It’s not as if you don’t have any enemies.”
Thor and I had to put off our lovemaking in light of Yemanja's warning. Thor
called the group together to brainstorm who might be behind the werewolf attack
now that we had new information. Everyone was here, including Nick, who was
curled up in front of the fire. There had been a few suggestions, but only one
name held any weight in my opinion.
“I’ve only been seriously threatened by one person lately.”
I threw Thor an apologetic glance. “I think it’s Sif.”
“Sif would kill you herself.” Thor ran a hand through his hair; the skin around
his eyes twitching and tightening. “I don’t think she’d send a werewolf. I doubt
she’d even know how to contract one.”
“She knows Fenrir.” Brahma looked steadily at Thor and something passed
between them. “And everyone knows the Wolves are assassins for hire, my
friend. I’m sure he’d be happy to explain it all to her.”
“Werewolves are assassins?” I blinked rapidly as I thought of all the werewolf
lore I’d read.
You didn’t hear as many myths about the other shapeshifters; it was mainly
werewolves. I’d always assumed the
wolves were just unlucky or not as adept at secrecy, but maybe it was the plain
fact that they were hired to kill and so were seen killing.
“Well, yeah.” Persephone chewed her lip. “You know it's difficult for a god to
kill another god, so we hire the Wolves. It's just a job to them, though; they're
not all that bad.”
“Say that to Tyr.” Ull grimaced. “Fenrir took his hand off.
They’re all thugs and killers, just like their father.”
“I’ve met a few nice ones.” Persephone's eyes shifted down and away as she
continued to chew on her lip.
“Oh, please!” Ull threw his hands up into the air.
“Who’s Fenrir?” I was trying hard to catch up... and get rid of the image of ninja
werewolves I suddenly had in my head.
“Fenrir is Loki’s son.” Thor looked serious, not exactly the best sign. “He’s the
Wolf God and the father of the Werewolves.”
“Great.” I sighed and tried to smile. “Now I know where vampires and
werewolves both come from. The secrets of the universe are unfolding,” I said
dramatically. “Does anyone happen to know the source of the Fey? Then I could
rest easy.”
A hush fell, and Thor looked at me in horror. “Don’t even mention them here,
Vervain. They’ve withdrawn, and we’ve no wish to summon them back.”
“Okay, okay.” I held up a placating hand. Boy, I knew faeries were nothing like
Tinkerbell, but I didn’t think they were bad ass enough to make the Gods
nervous. “So, Sif knows the Big Bad Wolf. Are we talking old buddies kind of
thing or just acquaintances?”
“Acquaintance is enough.” Brahma looked a little tired.
“She’d know where to find him.”
“Yes, but how would she know where to find Vervain?”
Thor had started pacing.
“Who knows,” Ull chimed in. “Someone found her and that’s all that matters. I
have to admit; it looks as if it could be Mom.”
“She’s never even seen Vervain.” Thor walked by me, and I grabbed his hand.
“Do you still love her?”
The room stilled; little shuffling sounds and nervous coughing dying out to
silence as everyone waited for him to answer my question while trying to appear
completely uninterested.
“Why would you ask me that?” Thor looked so shocked that I almost let it go,
but I had to know.
“You don’t want it to be her.” I tried to look as understanding as possible, but it
felt as if a fist were twisting my gut so I probably looked more pained than
sympathetic. All I needed was a god with baggage. Hell, I had enough baggage
for the both of us... big, Louis Vuitton, steamer trunk baggage.
“Of course, I don’t.” He went down on one knee in front of me; bringing him a
little closer to eye level with me and completely consuming my view. “Would
you want to believe someone you once shared a life with was a heartless killer?
That they were so bitter, they’d deny you any happiness even if it meant murder?
I don’t want to believe that of her, but it doesn’t mean that I still love her. She
destroyed our love a long time ago.”
“Sorry,” I whispered; feeling like an insensitive ass. I wondered what Sif had
done to him, but I wasn’t about to be even more of an ass and ask.
“It’s all right.” Thor got to his feet. “You’ll be safe here.
Either way, we’ll get to the bottom of it, and if it is Sif, I’ll take care of her. For
now, I think we've talked this out as far as we can, and it's time to call it a night.”
I swallowed hard as I realized what that meant. The others got to their feet in
agreement and wandered out to their guest rooms with a chorus of goodnights. I
felt awkward after all that had happened. I'd had to face a gorgeous ex-girlfriend
and details about an ex-wife who wanted to murder me. The mood was kinda
gone, and I wasn't sure I was up to getting it back.
Then Thor held his hand out to me.
Thor was backlit by the fire; his hair glowing red at the edges as if it had joined
with the flames while his face was soft gold from the light of scattered lamps.
His broad shoulders looked even wider with the dramatic shadows playing them
up, and when he smiled at me, he looked like every fantasy I'd ever had rolled
into one.
“Are you tired, darling?” His voice sent shivers racing down my spine.
“Not at all.” I smiled and took his hand; letting him pull me to my feet.
“Good.” He led me to the door, “I have every intention of watching the sunrise
with you.”
Something tightened low in my body and my heart sped up until I couldn't
separate the beats. It became one complete and unbroken note; one long
vibration waiting for the touch that would quiet it. All I could do was nod. Thor's
smile softened as he walked me down the hallway to his bedroom; the artwork
lining the walls blurring into obscurity. The details of the bedroom were the
same, just a hazy background. All I saw clearly was Thor and the massive fourposter
bed we were heading toward.
“I feel as if I've been waiting forever for this,” Thor
whispered as he pulled me into an embrace.
“It's been barely over a week,” I whispered back; completely fascinated by his
lips.
“Not for me.” His hands snaked into the hair at my nape to angle my head up.
“For me, it's been two years. Two years of watching and wondering, fantasizing
and waiting. Two years of wanting you here like this.”
“That's a long time to wait.” I gulped; suddenly worried that I wouldn't be up to
his expectations. Two years is a lot of pressure to put on a girl.
“I'd have waited longer if you needed me to.” Thor brushed his lips over mine. “I
can be a very patient man.”
“Well, I'm not patient at all.” I reached up and held him still for a more thorough
kiss. When I pulled back, I pushed his hair away from his face and saw
something I hadn't noticed before. It looked like a small piece of stone embedded
in his forehead.
“What's this?”
“Ah, that is a long story.” He grimaced. “Let's just call it a bar brawl.”
“Is that a piece of rock?” I was fascinated.
“Yes, let it go.” He started kissing my neck.
“Oh, the dilemma,” I murmured appreciatively over his endeavors.
“What's that?” Thor didn't even lift his face. In fact, it was slowly lowering.
“There's just so many jokes.” I groaned. “Blockhead. Rocks for brains. Sorry, I
had to get a couple out or I was gonna explode.”
Thor finally pulled back and looked down at me as if he
didn't know whether to strangle me, laugh, or just ignore me altogether.
“Right.” I smiled lasciviously. “It's your explosion we need to be working on.”
“Our explosion.” He chuckled and pulled me back against him.
“Rock my world, baby.” I giggled, and he threw his head back; making a very
frustrated sound.
Then I started rubbing him the right way—yes, that way—
and he groaned; his arms crushing me against his chest. My hands shifted to his
back; learning all those dips and planes his muscles made like a blind girl
reading braille. He was my new language, a doorway to knowledge and
undiscovered worlds, and I intended to become fluent in him. There was a
library of learning for me to do, but all the books had only one title and only one
author.
“Vervain.” Thor pulled back, panting a little. “I don't want to rush this. Let me
look at you. Let me savor this moment.”
“Oh, you're good.” I started to unbutton his shirt.
“Good?” He smiled, but it was a tad confused.
“Smooth.” There went another button, another, and another.
Oh, sweet sacred Viking, look at that chest. All golden skin and curving muscles.
“I guess you've had centuries to practice your pillow talk, though.”
“Pillow talk?” Thor threw his unbuttoned shirt aside and grabbed my questing
hands. “You think what I'm saying is meaningless romantic coercion?”
“Then again”—I frowned—“that just ruined the mood a bit.”
“Vervain, what do I have to do to make you believe that I
want you?”
“I believe, I believe!” I reached for his belt, and he took my hands again. I
sighed and went further, “I could sing a damn Monkeys' song, I believe so
much.”
“Now, who's pillow talking?” He rolled his eyes.
“Ugh!” I threw up my hands. “What do I have to do to get you to fuck me?”
Thor looked as if I'd slapped him; blinking hard, his mouth hanging open.
“Oh, for the love of the blessed Moon, what now?”
“I just realized how little this means to you.” He backed up a step. “I've been
waiting years, but for you, it's been barely any time at all. You think of me as
nothing more than a pleasant diversion.”
“Seriously?!” I was ready to scream. “All your flirting and seduction and now
you're upset because I want to have sex with you?” I rubbed at my temples with
frustrated fingers before flinging them out in exasperation.
“Vervain”—Thor ran a hand over his face—“I want to make love to you; you
want to fuck me. That's why I'm upset.”
“You want me to be in love with you before we have sex?”
I couldn't believe it. The Norse God of Thunder was a romantic . . . and stuck in
a Jane Austin novel. Didn't Jane die unwed because the man she loved married
another woman? But I digress.
“Yes,” he growled. “No. Shit. I don't know. I can't expect you to love me after
only a week, but I guess I expected you to feel something for me. I didn't think
this was as base as fucking for you.”
“It's not.” I groaned. Was I going to have to give Thor therapy every time we had
sex? If he hadn't been half naked and completely hot, I would have left. “I was
frustrated and blurted that out. I have no filter. In my head, out my mouth. I do
feel something for you. Trust me; this wasn't just going to simply be a good
time.”
“It wasn't?” A little spark of interest lightened his look.
“Thor, I haven't had sex in years. Do you really think I'd just jump into the sack
with you because you're hot? That's not how I was raised. If I didn't feel
something for you, I wouldn't be here.”
I walked over to Thor and slid my hands around his waist.
He started to smile and reached down to undo my belt. It fell to the floor with a
thunk. Then his hands were pulling up the tunic, and I was suddenly reminded
that I had no underwear on. Thor sucked in his breath and ran a hand lightly over
my face. It trailed down my neck and then fluttered between my breasts before
snaking around my waist. I was yanked against him suddenly as his lips
descended.
I fumbled for his belt and undid his pants without bothering to remove it from
the loops. Thor kicked them off; his boxers quickly following. Then he was
pressed against me, and I was able to feel all of him, especially the hard length
rising between us. I reached for it without breaking the kiss, and he growled low
in his throat as I stroked slowly. Strong hands lifted me and carried me over to
the bed.
Lightning flashed outside and illuminated the room a second before thunder
boomed. With the storm came a chill in the air which shocked me a little as he
laid me down, but soon I was warmed by the heat of his skin. Thor smiled down
at me, easing between my legs, and I gave myself a moment to enjoy the breadth
of him. His massive shoulders were too wide for me to wrap my arms around so
I slid my hands down the smooth skin of his chest and then slid them around his
waist and up to grip his back.
“You look perfect in my bed,” he rumbled over the tempest brewing outside his
balcony.
“And you look perfect above me.” I nipped his chin, and he chuckled.
Thor's hair trailed across my face as he lowered his mouth to my neck, nibbling
and kissing his way to my collarbone, and I inhaled his invigorating scent.
Everywhere he touched seemed to spark to life; dancing tingles spreading over
me from top to bottom and back again. I felt as if I were the center of an
electrical circuit; conducting his energy through me and back to him. My
exhaustion vanished; fueled by his spark.
Thor's hands trailed down my arms, captured my wrists, and raised them above
my head. With a firm push to convey his desire for me to keep them there, he left
my hands to trail his fingertips down the underside of my arms and over my
breasts. I shook as the tingles spread; tiny blue sparkles glinting from his fingers
to my flesh.
“I wanted to take my time with you.” Thor looked up at me, and I was
mesmerized for a moment by the lightning flashing against the bright blue of his
eyes. “Vervain?”
“We have all night, and I don't want to wait anymore.” I slid my hands down to
the curve of his ass and pulled him closer.
Thor grinned and gave up resisting. “I don't either.”
The storm outside lashed the walls of Bilskinir with a violence perfectly in tune
with our passion. Thunder rumbled, growing in strength until the vibrations
shook the bed, and lightning struck right beside the balcony. The room was
illuminated with bright flashes, like snapping halogens, and everything blurred
into a tribal pounding of rain, flesh, and hearts.
One last flash of lightning cast the erotic look on Thor’s face into stark relief as
we cried out together; hands clenching in ecstasy.
Then the wind whistled into a gentle breeze and the rain lightened
into a delicate shower. Our heavy breathing replaced the sound of thunder as his
head fell to my shoulder and his body collapsed over mine.
Even in his exhaustion, Thor was considerate; shifting his weight to the side so
he wouldn't crush me. He ended up with a leg and an arm draped across me; his
face buried against my neck. I smiled; feeling my heartbeat return to normal and
enjoying the little aftershocks coursing through my body along with the random
blue sparks that still jumped between us.
“Sweet mercy,” I breathed. “What was that?”
“Well it wasn't fucking.” Thor smiled against my neck.
“It was fucking phenomenal.” I smiled back as his hands started to roam again.
Chapter Twenty-Four
I watched the sun rise in Asgard from the bed of a Viking god. It couldn't get
much better than that. Unless you added in the fact that I'd yet to go to sleep
because said god had kept me up all night with a marathon bout of the most
incredible sex I'd ever had.
I smiled and snuggled deeper into the sapphire silk comforter as I sleepily
perused Thor's bedroom.
He'd gone to get us coffee and breakfast so I finally had an opportunity to take a
look around. The massive, four-poster bed I was in was draped with deep blue
silk, the thick posters carved with runes and Scandinavian scroll-work. Beyond
it, the walls were the same dark wood as the bed, divided by pillars carved in the
same style, adorned with eclectic artwork, and separated by bookshelves. Persian
rugs littered the floor haphazardly and antiques were strewn about just as
carelessly. In front of the stone fireplace were two chairs upholstered in deep
burgundy leather, one with a thick animal pelt thrown over it. Dominating a
corner was an amethyst cathedral crystal which would probably stand about
waist high on me. Opposite it was a Native American headdress set on a stand;
long feathers trailing to the floor.
It was the room of a scholar, with piles of books and prime pieces of art from
extensive travels. It was the room of a warrior, with weapons of every size and
shape hanging proudly on the walls. It was the room of a sensuous man; comfort
and seduction oozing from every surface. It was the room of a god.
What the hell was I doing there?
The god himself walked in carrying a tray with a silver coffee pot, two ceramic
mugs, and two plates of steaming food. I
grinned and sat up; the comforter falling to my waist, forgotten.
Thor's eyes glowed appreciatively and my hand shot down to replace the cover. I
couldn't handle another round yet.
“Food first.” I wagged a finger at him.
“Puny human,” Thor teased as he laid the tray on the bedside table and then
poured me a cup of coffee. “First, I want you to see something.” He held a hand
out to me and helped me from the bed. “Here.” He picked up a discarded robe
and helped me into it before handing me my coffee.
I wobbled a bit, and Thor steadied me with a smug look as I added cream and
sugar to my coffee. When I had it perfect, he led me out to the balcony with one
hand carrying the tray of food and the other on me. There was a small cafe set
there, and he placed the tray on the round wood table before he pulled out a chair
for me.
Amazingly, the table and its cushioned chairs had survived the thunderstorm;
remaining completely dry. I raised a brow at their untouched condition, and Thor
smiled.
“Bilskinir is mine. Nothing enters without my permission, not even the rain.”
“Must be nice.” I sipped my coffee as I looked out over Asgard.
Unsurprisingly, his balcony had the best view in Bilskinir.
Asgard was laid out before us; the cliff we were situated on practically giving us
a bird's eye view. Speaking of birds, big white ones darted in and out of sight;
their cries carrying gently up to me along with the sound of the surf pounding
endlessly on black boulders below us. The mountain we were on stretched out to
the right; continuing around the lake where it was bisected by a channel of water
leading out to the sea. High above this channel, at the edge of each cliff, were
twin stones; tall boulders carved with runes.
“The Guardian Stones of Asgard,” Thor said from my left.
“I thought you were the Guardian of Asgard.” I smiled at him.
“I am, but I'll take all the help I can get.” Thor smoothed my tangled hair back
from my face. “Especially when I have such treasure to protect.”
I blushed and looked down into my cup. I should have been used to Thor's sweet
talk—he'd been pouring it on thick all night—
but I wasn't. It felt like a movie to me; everything too soft and too shiny. Life
wasn't like that, especially not mine, and it was hard for me to believe that
someone so perfect could want someone so far from it.
“Those mountains separate my immediate family from the rest of the Norse
pantheon.” He pointed to some white-capped massiveness which I assumed were
his mountains. “Although, Balder's hall is beyond the peaks as well. And there
runs the herd of Asgard; Odin's favorite horse comes from their line.”
He gestured to a group of magnificent horses running through a valley on our
left. They went straight to the lake below us and hung their heads to drink.
“Are they divine horses?” I pulled my plate over and took a bite of french toast.
“Do they listen to the prayers of regular horses?”
“Only Nordic ones.” Thor winked at me.
“Is that the forest your brother Vali lives in?” I pointed at the thick woods
surrounding the valley.
“Yes, though he tends to favor the region around Valhalla.”
Thor pointed at the shining hall, roofed with golden shields. It spread out, wider
than a football stadium, on a patch of open land across the lake from us. “Even
though he doesn't visit Father, he still likes to be close to him.”
Then sunlight hit the shields, flashing red and gold, and setting the surrounding
trees aflame with light. The rest of Asgard seemed to shiver with that first strike
of sun. Everything flashed, everything sparkled, though that might have had
something to do with all the raindrops left over from the previous night. The
Viking territory stretched and yawned, sparkled one last time, and came awake.
“Wow,” I breathed; my fork forgotten on my plate.
“That's what I wanted to share with you.” Thor smiled and took my hand to
place a quick kiss on it.
“Thank you,” I whispered.
“I want you to feel at home here, darling.”
“That may take some time.” I chuckled, but stopped abruptly when he frowned.
“I just meant it's a lot to take in, a lot to get comfortable with, but it's wonderful.
Asgard is amazing.”
“I agree.” He relaxed and started to eat.
“How long has it been since you've visited your father?” I asked casually.
Thor swallowed and looked at me sideways. “Does sneaking in to steal his war
plans count?”
“No.” I pushed at his shoulder. “Is it really so bad between you?”
“Well, we're on opposite sides of a war right now,” he said.
“I think I'm an embarrassment to him, but I also think he secretly agrees with
me. He's a leader, but after Sabine died, he started letting his people lead him.
They want the power, and so he goes along with their plans.”
“That's sad, baby.” I frowned when he smiled at me.
“What?”
“I just like hearing you call me baby. ” He grinned wider.
“Well, if that's all it takes to make you smile.” I held up my coffee in salute.
“Thanks for breakfast, Baby Thunder.”
“You're welcome, Darling Witch.” He kissed the syrup from my lips.
Chapter Twenty-Five
“Miss V!” Jackson exclaimed as I walked up to the table.
“Where you been, shug?” He drew out the endearment with a hint of New
Orleans, so the shortened sugar came out sounding like shu-u-ug.
“Fighting Gods.” I laughed and hugged him. “Oh, and one werewolf.”
“You're never satisfied with the normal are you?” Jackson's boyfriend, Tristan,
stood up to hug me next. “The rest of us just have demons to slay, but you get
Gods. I wanna live in your world.”
“No, you don't; trust me.” I loved teasing the boys with the truth because even
though they assumed it was just fun fiction, there were times when they got a
sharp look in their eyes, and I knew they suspected it wasn't so fictional.
“Gods or demons”—Jackson sent me a penetrating look
—“we've missed you. You should spare some time for us mere mortals.”
“Hot stuff, you ain't a mere anything,” I settled down into my seat and picked up
my menu.
I'd been putting my guys off for as long as I could, and honestly, I needed some
Jax and Tryst time. So, I'd snuck out of bed to meet them. It was evening in
Asgard even though it was late morning in Hawaii. Thor and I had gone back to
bed after breakfast, completely exhausted from the previous night's activities,
and I had woke up just as the sun was setting.
“This is going to be my second breakfast in eight hours,” I laughed as I looked
over Cinnamon's selection. I don't know why I bothered; I knew the menu by
heart.
“Oh, noonsies!” Tristan clapped his hands; his bright burgundy hair slipping into
his eyes.
“No, no, second breakfast and then noonsies,” I corrected him.
“I know.” He rolled his gorgeous blue eyes as if the thought of me knowing
more about The Lord of the Rings than he did was ridiculous. Which, of course,
it was. “I meant we could do noonsies after this.”
“Ah, pardon me. How could I ever doubt you?” I rolled my eyes.
“So, Miss Vervain,” Jackson interjected before the conversation became pure
LOTR. “What have you really been up to?”
“Oh, you know; painting, witchcraft, and having wild sex with my new
boyfriend!” I did a little squeal, and Tristan joined in.
Jackson just smiled and reached for my hand.
“Oh, no!” I jerked my hand out of his reach. “None of that.
I don't want to know how horribly it's going to end.”
Jackson was a clairvoyant, and it was a constant battle to keep him from seeing
too much. I probably should just give in and tell them already. If anyone would
believe me about Atlanteans becoming Gods it would be those two.
“Why do you assume it will end badly?” Jax moved his coffee aside to try and
get a clearer shot at my hand. “Or that it will end at all? This may be the one.
Your soul mate. Could you pass me the cream, porfa-please?”
“He isn't the one.” My bright mood faded a bit when I thought about the future
Thor and I would never have.
It didn't matter what Thor thought; I knew there was no hope for us. Human-god
relationships had a notorious reputation for ending badly.
“Hah!” When I passed the cream, Jackson grabbed my hand. “Oh.” His eyes
went distant as he focused on a point somewhere beyond my left shoulder. “He's
magnificent. What is he; Scandinavian?”
“You could say that.” I grimaced and tried to pull away, but the guy had a kungfu
grip.
“Vervain, this man's in love with you already,” he whispered. “He's appointed
himself your guardian. He's scared to death of you getting hurt. How very
gallant, very old world.”
“Very old world.” I nodded and inwardly groaned. Please don't see anymore,
please don't see anymore.
“Or very paranoid.” Tristan frowned as he watched my face.
“He's got a right to be afraid.” Jackson's hand clenched on mine. “Vervain, what
have you gotten yourself into?”
“Nothing!” I tried to jerk my hand away again.
“There's so much blood,” Jackson's voice took on the monotone reserved for his
predictions. “The Queen of Love brings only pain. Take her pain, take
everything she is, and you change pain to pleasure, pleasure to love, love to heal
the blackest hearts and make them yours.”
Jackson blinked and refocused on my face. Tristan and I were staring at him as if
he'd just announced his preference for Payless shoes over Gucci. I was terrified.
Jackson was never wrong
and coupled with Yemanja's warning, it was pretty much carved in stone. Pain
was coming my way; pain and blood, evidently.
“Well, that was really helpful.” Tristan twisted his lips into a grimace. “And by
that I mean you were completely useless. More trouble than honey on a pig's
ass.”
“What I say?” Jackson's brows lifted. Sometimes, he would instantly forget what
he prophesied. I breathed a sigh of relief. My secret was still safe.
“You started out great.” Tristan narrowed disapproving eyes at him. “Then you
started blabbering about blood and pain and something about the Queen of Love,
whatever that's supposed to mean.”
“It's fine, Tristan,” I started to reassure Jackson as well, but the waitress came up
to take our orders.
When she finally left, the dark mood had dispersed, and I just wanted to let
sleeping hellhounds lie. So, I left Jackson's strange prediction alone and focused
instead on the happy news of the long-awaited end of my abstinence. They
teased me with merciless intensity and fished for every bit of information on
Thor they could get. I offered them every normal tidbit I could think of.
It was a surprisingly relaxing morning after that. I scarfed down my carrot-cake
pancakes, drank way too much coffee, and basked in the general wonderfulness
of my gorgeous friends. Every female eye in the place was fastened on me with
envy. If only they knew.
Why is it that gay men are usually hotter than straight ones? I have one word for
you; hygiene. Well, that and great genes.
Jackson had modeled at one time and had kept himself in top shape. He was not
only gorgeous but was also one of those gay men you didn't realize was gay until
two hours into a conversation when he moved his hand a certain way or sent you
a sassy look.
But by then it's too late, you're hooked.
Tristan, on the other hand, had just a touch of flamboyance.
It was enough for you to realize you weren't getting any play in this lifetime, but
reserved enough to compliment Jackson instead of embarrass him. He was
Versace to Jackson's Armani. They were a great pair and loads of fun. I hadn't
realized how much I'd missed them until it was time to leave. We said goodbye
amid hugs and kisses. Tristan pouted when I told him I couldn't stick around for
noonsies, but brightened back up when I promised to introduce them to Thor at
the soonest opportunity.
I crossed the parking lot Cinnamon’s shared with all the other cute restaurants
and shops in Kailua; making my way to my car in a happy food haze. Buildings
boxed in the lot on all four sides; two high-rise office buildings guarding one
entrance and looking grotesquely out of place next to the other, quaint twostories
around them. In the alleys between the smaller buildings, trees grew amid
thick plant life; gaily adding their appeal to the country cottage façade and
further alienating the massive cement monstrosities.
The alleys were clean and bright, nothing like you’d expect an alley to be, and
short on shadows to hide in. They weren't scary.
They were the domain of stroller-wielding yuppies, not monsters.
So, when I passed by one of those alleys and heard a low growl, I was startled
enough to jump. I looked over just as a massive dog emerged from the bushes. It
was the size of a pony. What the hell did they feed that thing? Or should I ask;
what in Hell did they feed that thing? ‘Cause I was pretty sure that’s where the
beast was born… hatched… conjured… whatever.
No, wait; it wasn't a dog, but a wolf. A shiny, black wolf with honey-colored
eyes. He padded towards me; claws clicking on the cement. I flung down my
arms and released the blades fro my gloves immediately. Bless Yemanja for
warning me and making me paranoid enough to wear them to lunch.
The beast kept coming as if my gloves didn't make a lick of difference. If I
hadn’t been so damned scared, I might have
appreciated the beauty of him. But as it was, the animal simply looked
formidable. Okay, that’s an understatement. It looked terrifying, monstrous . . .
and very hungry.
It cocked its head at me and bared a set of the sharpest fangs I'd ever seen, and
I've seen some pretty sharp ones lately.
Exhibit A: Blue, AKA Huitzilopochtli. The Sun glinted off those perfect white
teeth; a little too well-cared for, for an animal. His eyes surveyed me with more
than animal intelligence and then there was the fact that Hawaii doesn’t have
wolves. Much less mutant, giant, killer wolves from other realms. My slowprocessing,
terror-filled brain finally put two and two together and came up with
werewolf.
“Damn,” I backed up along the chain-link fence which ran down one side of the
parking lot. It wasn’t the best idea to retreat; everyone knows it's a sign of fear
and fear was like candy for werewolves. “Not another one,” I groaned as I forced
my legs to stop and stand their ground.
I took a quick look around me. The lot was full of cars but thankfully empty of
people. How long had the wolf been watching me from the bushes; waiting for
the right moment to strike? A chill went down my spine as I realized how
pathetic my senses were compared to those of a true predator. I had completely
underestimated my enemy again. This was becoming a habit; the kind of habit
that could kill me.
The wolf leapt at me, and I side-stepped, but it had jacked-up, animal reflexes,
and twisted mid-air. Pain rocketed through me as its teeth sank into my shoulder,
and we both went down. It landed on my chest; straddling me while it worried at
my wound like a piece of meat. Even through the agony, I noticed the sharp
claws protruding from the massive paws on either side of my face.
I was becoming more and more certain that this was the painful, bloody end
Jackson had just foretold.
Straddling my body was a vulnerable position for the wolf,
but then it probably wasn't expecting a human to be armed with god weaponry. If
my claws had been normal steel, they might not have even penetrated his thick
hide. They weren't normal, though.
So, when I punched both hands up into its underbelly and pulled them down, I
gutted the beast horribly. Blood gushed over me, along with the slide of thicker
things, before the wolf fell back with a sharp howl to kick uselessly at the air.
I rolled onto my unchewed shoulder and stood up on shaky legs; clutching my
wound to try and staunch the blood flow. The bite was deep, ragged, and wide
due to the head-thrashing technique my attacker had employed. I tore away my
already damaged sleeve and with some awkward maneuvering, I was able to
bind my wound. Pain burned through me, threatening to steal my consciousness,
but I breathed through it and focused instead on my would-be assassin.
The creature was panting furiously as its eyes rolled up at me in terror. Entrails
oozed out of the shredded mess of its belly; blood pooling quickly and matting
the beautiful coat. It was enough to turn my stomach, and my automatic reaction
was to look away. But I forced myself to stare at it and acknowledge what I’d
done. Death should never be easy; not for either party involved.
So, I stared and what I saw was just a wounded animal in horrendous pain. My
pain seemed to dull in light of his and when he whimpered, my breath caught on
a sob. I was a major animal lover and hurting one was so against the grain for me
that it felt as if a part of my soul were shriveling. I told myself that this wasn't
just any wolf; this was a werewolf sent to murder me. But my heart wasn't
listening. He was just so pitiful and monstrously beautiful that I couldn't end his
life. I just didn’t have it in me.
Rule number one when fighting Gods and monsters: No sympathy and no mercy.
But what had Jackson said? Something about pain to love and love to heal? And
Yemanja had said something about being gentle. It was all fuzzy at the moment,
but it resonated within me, and I knew that going with my heart was the
right thing to do. I'd killed so many gods; giving up a part of my humanity to
save humanity. Killing this wolf was a sacrifice I wasn't willing to make. Killing
him would kill the only goodness I had left inside me.
“If you shift now, will you be able to heal?” I asked with as steady a voice as I
could manage through the radiating pain of my shoulder. The wolf’s eyes
narrowed, and it nodded in a very human way. “Then go ahead and change. I’ll
guard you while you do, and we’ll call this round a draw.”
I was shaking, and I wasn't sure if it was from blood loss or the possibility of
having just made a fatal mistake. The wolf shifted immediately, and I glanced
around to be certain we were still alone. When I looked back, there was a large,
naked man sitting against the chain-link fence. And I mean large. No wonder the
wolf was so big, the man was nearly as big as Thor. Short, black, silky hair
poked out from his head in clumps; giving him a wild, unkempt, and very sexy
look. His eyes were still the color of honey and still tilted in the same manner;
more wolf than human. Those unusual eyes stared at me with both animal
intensity and an intelligence superior to most humans. I tried hard to focus on
them and ignore the fact that he was naked, hot, and a shower, not a grower. Not
that I looked. Much.
“Why?” His voice was raspy and his breathing ragged.
For a second I thought he was asking me why I was trying to avoid looking at
his genitals. Then my mind snapped back into focus, and I almost slapped
myself for being such a perverted werewolf-ogler.
“I guess I’m just a sucker for a wounded wolf.” I tried to look casual and yet still
be prepared for an attack. He had a distinct advantage over me now. My shoulder
wound would make self-defense difficult at best while he was completely
healed. “I’ll probably regret it later, but it felt like the right thing to do.” I
shrugged and then hissed from the pain of the movement.
“You’re the one who killed Kenny.” He swallowed convulsively, and I suddenly
realized that he wasn't a threat to me after all. He was still weakened from the
effort it had taken him to heal.
“Is that the werewolf who attacked me the other night?” I pulled up the levers
that sheathed my claws, and the naked wolfman nodded.
“You've got to be kidding me. I killed Kenny? Great, my life has just morphed
into an episode of South Park,” I huffed.
Kenny the Werewolf? Werewolf Ken? Wouldn't you know it; Barbie's Halloween
date had tried to assassinate me. “Look, he attacked me first, Fido. I was just
defending myself.”
“It’s just a job.” His lips twitched. Was he going to laugh at me? Of all the
inappropriate—oh, who the hell am I kidding? I was the Queen of Inappropriate
Comments.
“Time to find a new line of work then.” I looked around again. “You need to go.
Someone could see—” I waved vaguely to include his still very naked, very sexy
body and my tied off shoulder.
Did werewolves have extra-strong pheromones or what?
“You’re really just going to let me walk away?” His voice caressed me with a
lilting measure of both wonder and fascination as his eyes continued their
intense scrutiny.
“No, I wanted you to heal so I could stab you all over again; it’s more fun that
way.” I rolled my eyes and grimaced around the throbbing pain of my shoulder.
“You may wanna change back to a wolf. I think you’ll garner less attention than
if you walked around naked. Although, it's a tough call. That's a lot of naked you
got going on.”
“You’re not even going to ask who sent me?” His wolf eyes widened and his
brows lifted.
“Would you tell me if I did?” I lifted my brows back at him.
“No,” he grunted with a twisted grin.
“Well, there you go.” I searched the parking lot again and saw an elderly couple
coming out of the antique store. I could just imagine the headlines; Double Heart
Attack: Elderly Couple Shocked to Death by Werewolf Flasher. I focused back on
the werewolf anxiously, “And you should go, as in now.”
“I’m Trevor.” He crawled over to me, and I barely controlled my urge to back
away. He sniffed the air around me thoroughly before he grabbed my hand and
rubbed his face against it like a cat scent-marking its owner.
“I'm Vervain.” I shook my head and laughed a little hysterically. “How very nice
to meet you, Trevor.”
“Vervain.” Trevor stood, and it took all of my willpower to focus on his face.
“I’ll find you again, but I’ll hunt you no more.
You’re safe from me now, and I’ll do everything I can to keep the others away
from you as well. I swear it on the life you returned to me.”
“Thank you, but really, that’s not necessary. Don’t come after me again, and
we’re all square.” I didn’t want to get him killed by his family for disobedience
or something like that right after I saved him. Wouldn't that be ironic?
He blinked as if I’d said something profound and then shifted suddenly. One
second he was a hot, naked man, and the next, a giant fur ball. I sucked in a
shocked breath as he circled me three times, rubbing against me as he went, and
then lowered his head in a bow before he ran off in great, loping strides.
“Well, what the hell was that about?” I mused as I watched him go.
Then I shook my head and stumbled to my car. I had to get home so I could trace
over to Bilskinir. Hopefully, I could get to Teharon before I passed out.
Chapter Twenty-Six
“Vervain, where have you been?” Thor asked as I lurched through the door.
“What the hell happened? Teharon!” He caught me just as I was about to fall.
“I'll be okay.” I smiled weakly. “It's just a little bite.”
“A little bite?” Thor carried me to the bed before shouting again, “Teharon!”
“I'm here.” The Indian walked in with his perfect forehead creased into lines.
“What's the problem? Ah.” His gaze fell on me.
“Trouble again, Godhunter?”
“When is she not in trouble?” Thor grumbled.
“Thanks, babe; really helpful.” I grimaced when he untied the torn sleeve from
my shoulder.
Teharon gently nudged Thor aside and came up to inspect the damage carefully.
He made some pensive sounds as he prodded lightly. I hissed; sharp pain
streaking through the numbness that had been taking over. Teharon frowned and
held up a hand when Thor started to move forward.
“Give me space.” Teharon touched the edges of the nasty wound.
My shoulder had been reduced to a mass of chewed meat, but I felt a tingling
warmth start to spread; immediately reducing the pain. I watched as Teharon's
fingertips began to glow; the light growing brighter until it flowed from his
hands and sank into my flesh. It itched like crazy, but I clenched my fists and
held them still at my side while he finished. When he finally pulled away, my
skin was whole again. A little pink, but healed and pain-free.
“Thank you.” I took Teharon's hand and squeezed it. “You must be sick of saving
me by now.”
“Not at all.” He patted the top of my hand as if I were a little girl. “My magic is
happiest when it's being used. Your constant need fuels me.”
“Well, stick around.” I chuckled. “I've just been told I've got a boatload of blood
and pain coming my way.”
“What?” Thor took a seat near my feet as I scooted up into a sitting position.
“What exactly were you doing today?”
“I think I'll leave you two to it.” Teharon nodded at me and discreetly left.
“I went to breakfast with some friends.” I shrugged.
“Vervain”—Thor shook his head—“you know better than that. How could you
go out alone and unprotected?”
“I wasn't alone; I was meeting friends.” I frowned down at the huge bloody mess
that used to be Thor's tunic. “Sorry about your tunic. It looks as if I need to go
home and get some clothes.”
“Does that mean you're staying?” Thor lifted a brow.
Aha; the one thing that would distract him.
“For now.” I gave him a little smile. “I just need to grab some of my stuff; my
paints and some canvases as well as clothing. There are a couple of portraits I
need to finish by the end of the month. All of us non-god types have bills to
pay.”
“I'll go with you to get them,” he said decisively.
“I'm staying, but I'm not going to barricade myself in Bilskinir, babe.” I got up
when I saw Nick come striding in. “Hey
you.” I reached down and scratched his chin.
“You can't go gallivanting around with fragile mortals when the wolves have
your scent.” Thor looked as if he was going to start yelling at any second.
“Look, it's cool, okay?” I left Nick to go curl up in one of the heavy chairs by the
fire. “The werewolf that attacked me today is on my side now.”
“I figured that was a werewolf bite.” Thor gave me an exasperated look. “Wait,
what? He's on your side? What's that supposed to mean?”
“I demolished him.” I gave Thor a saucy grin. “Then I felt bad so I backed off
and let him heal. He said he'd try to stop the others from coming after me.”
“One wolf is not going to make a whit of difference against the whole Froekn
family,” Thor huffed.
“Froekn?”
“It's what the wolves call themselves and it's also beside the point.” He got up
and pulled the useless tunic off me. Then he inspected my shoulder; making
satisfied sounds before he picked me up and carried me back to bed. “If I have
to, I'll make you too exhausted to leave Bilskinir,” he declared.
“That may not be such a bad idea.” I wrapped my arms around him but then
frowned as I recalled Jackson's prophecy in full. “Does Sif call herself the Queen
of Love by any chance?”
“Not that I know of.” Thor pulled his face back to gaze down at me. “Why do
you ask?”
“A good friend of mine is a clairvoyant,” I explained. “He read me today
because I mentioned that I had a new boyfriend.”
“You told your friends about me?” Thor got the cutest
goofy look on his face.
“Yes, and they want to meet you, but focus.” I snapped my fingers, and he
blinked. “Jackson said some nice things about you.”
I blushed when I remembered what he said about Thor already being in love
with me. Was it true?
“Did he now?” Thor's face was going from goofy to cocky, and I preferred the
goofy.
“Cut it out.” I slapped his arm. “He went on to say how you were terrified of me
getting hurt, but you had good reason to be scared. He said there was going to be
a lot of blood and then he mentioned something about the Queen of Love only
bringing pain.
I don't know what it means, but it doesn't sound good.”
Thor sighed and got to his feet. “We need to tell the others.” He fetched another
tunic; this one in powder blue. “You get dressed, and I'll go call them together.”
He took one last, long look at my nudity before handing me the tunic and then
groaned as he left.
Fifteen minutes later, I was dressed and telling the God Squad about my latest
adventure.
“It has to be Sif.” Finn was pacing the library. He seemed to be taking it the
worst. “You have to do something, Thor.” He stopped in front of us and glared at
my guy, who was seated on the couch beside me. “You swore Blood to Mouth to
protect her; you have a responsibility.”
“Don’t remind me of my vows, Black Swan.” Thor was about to stand up, but I
patted his thigh, and he relaxed a little; shooting me a smile before continuing. “I
want her safe even more than you do, and I’ll stop at nothing to see that she is.”
“I have to say that I’m not too impressed with your results
so far.” Finn’s eyes narrowed.
Thor stood up, and I jumped to my feet to stand between them.
“Enough,” I growled at the both of them. “I’m not some child in need of
protection. I’ll be happy for some help, but I’m not going to cower behind any
man, even if that man happens to be a god.”
Thor looked at me and then back at Finn with a twist of his lips which clearly
said; You see what I have to deal with? Finn nodded and snorted as he backed
away. Silent male communication could be the most annoying kind.
“Fine.” Finn sat down, and we followed suit. “But I still think Thor should
handle his ex-wife.”
“We’re not even sure she’s behind this,” Horus was perched on the end of his
chair, and I don’t mean that he was sitting close to the edge. He crouched on it
like a bird; balanced on the balls of his feet with his forearms braced on his
knees. How he managed to make it look both elegant and casual is beyond me.
“Who else could it possibly be?” Pan was twisting his hands together.
I’d never seen him so worried, and I found it deeply unsettling. Pan had two
moods; happy and happier, the latter usually due to besting Horus.
Everyone looked at me, and I shook my head. “I haven’t got a clue. But I have to
tell you; it sucks having someone gunning for me without even knowing what
they look like. They could walk by me on the street, and I wouldn’t know.”
“I’ll do it,” Thor grumbled.
“You’re going to talk to Sif?” I couldn’t hide my surprise.
“What else can I do?” He pulled me against his chest. “I can’t allow these
attacks to continue.”
“Thank you.” Finn fell back into his seat and threw his hands up in the universal
finally gesture.
“Thank you,” I whispered, and Thor kissed my forehead.
“When are we going?”
“What?” The whole room seemed to ask the question.
“Well, I’m going with you, of course.” I looked around at the others as if it were
a given.
“No, you're not.” Thor shook his head as if the discussion was over.
I thought he knew me better than that.
“I want to meet her.” I stood up so I could glower down at him for once.
The room emptied out behind me quickly, but Thor barely spared them a glance.
“It’s not a good idea, Vervain.”
“Why not?”
“For one thing, if she is behind this, she may try to kill you.”
“So?”
Thor groaned. “Vervain, this is not a contest of who’s the toughest. She’s a
goddess. You're a hunter of Gods. I understand that it’s in your nature to confront
her, but I don’t want to deal with the fallout.”
“You mean you don’t want to referee.” I started to smile.
“Exactly.” Thor stood up and grabbed my waist. His smile spread as he looked
down. “You’re so tiny; I can span your waist with my hands.”
I’ve waited forever for a man to call me tiny and give me that hand-spanning,
romance novel line. My waist is small in comparison to the rest of me, I
definitely have an hourglass figure, but in comparison to women's waists in
general, it wasn’t all that little. There was a bit more sand in my hourglass.
“That’s because you have huge hands.” I tried to hide my pleasure, but it was
difficult.
You tiny girls will never know the joy of a comment like that, and I pity you for
it. I hate you and pity you, but at least I’m not bitter.
“The better to touch you with, my dear,” he growled and let his hands wander.
I laughed in delight. “Oh, Grandma what big—”
“Don’t you dare.” He laughed and picked me up.
“What?” I blinked up at him innocently. “You know what they say about big
hands.”
“Would you agree with them?” His eyes twinkled.
“Hmm…” I pretended to ponder it.
“That’s it!” Thor threw me down on the couch and started unbuckling his belt.
“What are you going to do; give me a spanking?” I looked up; my face filled
with a mixture of disbelief and amusement.
“No,” he scoffed. “I’m going to give you another look.”
“Thor!” I laughed and got up to stop him.
“Admit it.” His hands were at the zipper of his jeans.
“All right, all right!” I put up my hands in surrender. “It’s monstrous; the biggest
I’ve ever seen. I fear for my life every time we make love.”
I heard a muffled laugh outside the door, and Thor rolled his eyes. “Find
somewhere else to be!” he shouted.
“We just wanted to hear who the winner is,” Pan’s voice filtered through the
thick door.
“Pan, I always win!” I shouted, and Thor raised a brow so I waggled mine at
him.
“Oh, really.” He grabbed both of my hands suddenly and pulled them behind my
back. Then he transferred them both to one of his huge hands and when he
pulled down on them a little, I was bent backward. I gasped as he pushed my
blouse up and undid my front-snap bra. “You wanna try that again?”
“I win!” I laughed in that deep way women do when they know the effect they
have on their men. Oh, it's a good laugh.
His lips covered my nipple with a scalding kiss, and I sighed until he bit down
just enough to make me cry out. I bucked and lifted my head to glare a warning
at him.
“What are you going to do, Godhunter?” He had lifted his face barely an inch to
taunt me, and his eyes held the lightning I loved. “Who wins?”
“I do,” I breathed out, but sucked my breath back in as he sucked more of my
breast into his mouth and bit deeper into the meatier flesh. “I do,” I said again
defiantly. He tongued the nipple as he bit deeper, and I cried out in pleasure and
pain. “I do!”
Thor took one last lick and then released me. “I guess you do.” He got up and
started to walk away.
“Damn it, Thor!” I screamed in frustration.
“Yes?” He looked back over his shoulder.
My blouse fell back down a little as I huffed. “You do.”
“Do what?”
“You win,” I mumbled.
“Again.” He turned around fully and smiled in smug satisfaction. “Say it…
loud.” It was his turn to waggle his brows.
“You win!” I screamed.
I heard Brahma say, “Pay up.”
Pan cursed.
Thor closed the distance between us in two strides and then proceeded to make
me feel as if I’d been the winner after all.
Chapter Twenty-Seven
“She swears it wasn’t her.” Thor slumped on the couch; back where we’d started
just a few hours earlier.
“And you believe her?” I tried to make my voice sound as neutral as possible.
“Yes.” He glanced at the others, and they nodded as if they all knew some secret
god code.
“What?” I looked around at everyone and then back at Thor.
“It wasn’t her, Vervain.” I saw the lines of strain around his eyes and knew he
was half relieved and half worried.
“How can you be so certain?” I pressed him.
“Vervain, they were married.” Teharon sat down next to me and took my hand.
“So?” I didn’t like the way everyone was looking at me as if they were about to
tell me my cat had just died. I started looking around for Nick.
“They have a connection,” Teharon answered, but Thor waved him to silence.
“I should tell her this,” Thor said to Teharon over my head, and the Mohawk
God let go of my hand.
I looked back at Thor.
“You know how I can slide into your mind?” Thor looked
at me as if he expected me to get it immediately.
I did.
“You’ve shared blood with her. Oh, of course.” I sighed in relief, and everyone
stared at me as if they were waiting for my real reaction. “What? That’s it, right?
You have the same kind of connection with her that you do with me, and you
read her mind to see if she was behind the attacks.”
“You’re not mad?” Thor still looked wary.
“Why would I be mad about a relationship you ended centuries ago?” I frowned.
Maybe I was missing something.
“I should’ve known you’d be reasonable.” He smiled and shook his head.
“Well, I try.” I smirked. “It’s just hard sometimes when I have to deal with gods
who have their own idea of reason.”
“It’s good to be a god.” Thor laughed, but I heard the relief in it.
“So, if not Sif, then who?” Finn’s voice was back to being impatient.
I caught his gaze and the intensity of it scared me. There was something there
that I’d have to deal with someday, and I wasn’t looking forward to it. I had a
feeling he wouldn’t take the friend speech well. I partially blamed myself for
encouraging him with the swan thing—insert sigh here. Just as long as he didn't
turn into a bush-lurking stalker, I'd be fine. I narrowed my eyes at him in
consideration. Maybe I'd better trim the hedges around my yard.
“She didn’t know.” Thor grimaced. “She was supremely pleased that Vervain’s
in danger, but just as supremely confused on who could be after her.”
“Then you just don’t leave Bilskinir Hall unattended.” Finn
waved at me angrily when I started to speak and turned to Thor.
“Back me up here, Thor; you know I’m right.”
“He is,” Thor said simply and begged me with his eyes.
I hated it when he did that.
“Fine.” I crossed my arms and gave in to a good pout.
No fair; a bunch of gods ganging up on poor little ol' me.
Chapter Twenty-Eight
“I’m not so bad, little witch,” Blue's voice was a gentle purr.
We were seated at a beautifully decorated table next to a metal railing, on a
balcony two stories above the beach. The moonlight created silver stripes across
the water and turned ships into mysterious shadow creatures. Candlelight
warmed Blue's skin to caramel and was reflected back to me as twin flames in
the sunglasses he wore. His hair was slicked neatly into a ponytail, and he was
dressed in a black tailored suit with a white shirt, open at the neck. He looked
sophisticated in the shades, but they made me a little uncomfortable. I felt bare
and torn open, while he hid behind those black lenses. Then, almost as if in
response to my unease, he removed the sunglasses and set them aside. The thing
was; I still couldn't clearly see his eyes. The shadows deepened them to an
indistinguishable color.
“I have dreams and desires. I pursue them as any man would. Can you fault me
for making you a part of my dreams, for desiring you?” He took my hand gently
in his.
“You don’t pursue as a man,” I whispered as a shiver went down my spine. “You
pursue as a god, and Gods don’t play fair.”
“Neither do men.” Blue lowered his mouth to the back of my hand so slowly that
I had every opportunity to pull away.
But I didn’t. I let him caress me with his lips. I let his teeth graze over my flesh,
and I shivered again.
I’d gone completely batty. What was wrong with me? What was I even doing
there with him? I looked around the restaurant for
some clue; something to jar my memory. I couldn't even recall how I'd arrived.
People filled the tables around us, but their conversations were soft, muted. I
couldn't focus on a single word being said. Then I realized that I knew the place.
I'd been there before. Frowning, I tried to concentrate.
“You’re like a cool rush of wind,” Blue's voice went breathless. “You soothe my
skin while you stoke the fire within me.”
“Have you stolen my memories?” I rounded on him suddenly.
I'd finally figured out where we were. Bali by the Sea, one of my favorite posh
restaurants. How else could he have known of this place? He must have seen it
in my head.
“When I entered your body before, I saw glimpses into your past.” His face
seemed to soften as he spoke. “I wanted you at first because you fascinated me.
You made me feel interest for the first time in centuries. Interest beyond the
sweet flesh and blood of a woman.”
I felt my face flush, and he smiled at me fondly. Somehow it embarrassed me
even more.
“You wanted to seduce me and then kill me when you were done.” I looked him
over as if he repulsed me. “Let me give you a tip; the next time you want a
woman, don't tell her you intend to kill her when you get bored. It tends to ruin
the mood.”
“We were enemies.” He shrugged as if killing women after he had sex with them
was a natural, everyday occurrence. “I was honest and if you were honest with
yourself, you'd admit that you're attracted to me as well. You resist me only
because of our different opinions. It's this struggle between your lust and your
ideals that made me want you even more, but I didn’t love you until I saw into
your mind.”
Blue leaned forward and the light finally caught the blood red of his eyes. They
shimmered and stared hard into mine as if he could see through me; into every
dark place inside me. I swallowed hard and felt my teeth clench. I felt even more
violated than I had from the altar dream. Here he was professing his love to me,
and all I could think was; he's obsessed with me because he took advantage of
me in a dream, and he knows I would never be with him in real life. Blue simply
wanted what he couldn't have. How could he possibly think this was romantic?
“When I saw your strength tempered by kindness,” he continued relentlessly,
“your passion for your art, your search for beauty in all things, your
determination to fight for your race even though you fear it will turn you into a
monster, your effort to train yourself to be strong, but retain the femininity you
love, all the conflict and glory of you, I was overwhelmed. I didn’t stand a
chance.”
“Oh, my God.” Our waitress had returned to pour our champagne, and she
caught the tail end of his declaration. I hadn’t even noticed her; I was so
enthralled with his twisted speech. “I think I’d kill to hear a man say that to me.
If you don’t snatch him up, you’re insane, sweetie.”
She smiled brightly, but her hands shook a little as she poured my bubbly. I
understood how she felt. I was a little shaky myself. Although, for an entirely
different reason.
Blue gave her a gentle smile, and she flushed before she returned it and hurried
away. I was still dumbstruck. Say something, Vervain, speak! I opened my mouth
but all that came out was a rush of air. I closed it and then opened it again. Still
nothing. I must’ve looked like a fish. A dying fish.
“Did, uh.” I cleared my throat. “I’m sorry, did you just say that you love me?”
“Yes.” Blue shook his head as if he was a little surprised by
it as well. “I believe I did. I haven’t spoken those words in a long time. I think I
like saying them to you. I love you, little witch.” He smiled brightly, like a child
who'd just learned to tie his shoes.
I sipped my drink and let its warmth slip through me; doing a little to calm my
racing pulse. Breathe; in and out, in and out. I could handle this situation. I am a
professional when it comes to Gods. I could distance myself and analyze this
thoroughly. He was the Aztec Satan, the Father of Vampires, the CEO of Bad
Gods Incorporated. I hated him. I had to hate him; it was kind of in my job
description . . . and he loved me. Well, at least he might not try to kill me now.
Unless it was a trick. Blue was clearly insane. He actually thought this little
speech had a shot at winning me over. Maybe he thought he could steal me away
from the God Squad by spouting some romantic bullshit. Then he'd either use me
for some nefarious purpose or kill me outright. Those options made much more
sense to me, but I was pretty sure we had completely different ideas of sense.
What if he really did believe himself to be in love with me?
What a twisted son of a bitch.
I took another sip of champagne since I couldn't think of anything to say that
wouldn't prompt a physical altercation. The silence stretched on, and he finally
took my hand from my glass and held it, just held it. I looked up at him with
both annoyance and trepidation.
“I wanted you to understand why I’m pursuing you,” he explained. “I wanted
you to know that you’re safe with me; will always be safe with me. I didn’t say
those things to make you uncomfortable or make you think I expected you to
return my feelings immediately. I’ve had the honor of sharing your mind. You
know nothing of mine so you can’t possibly feel the same. I would share that
with you as well, but I fear that some of my memories would haunt you.”
I sighed. “Okay, I officially feel safe.” Not. “I’ll try and
relax, but it’s a little hard after a declaration of love from a god.”
From a psycho god.
I had a fleeting thought that there was another god who loved me, but I couldn't
remember his name. Why was everything so fuzzy? I looked down at my drink
suspiciously.
Blue laughed his sweet laugh and that sound was something I did remember. I
breathed it in and let it slide over me.
He was passionate heat and silk velvet, and he was going to make my life hell; I
just knew it. Even knowing how evil he was, how he'd probably kill me if given
a chance, I couldn't deny his appeal.
Must be that bad boy thing. Damn, we women could sure be dumb when it came
to men. Blue got up and held a hand out to me.
“Dance with me?” I took his hand, and suddenly the restaurant was gone. What
the hell?
We were alone on an expanse of ruby floor. The room seemed to go on forever;
fading into darkness at the edges. I stared around me in confusion, but then Blue
pulled me in close and started moving me expertly around the floor. There was
music playing, but I had no idea where it was coming from; it was simply there.
Hidden speakers I guess.
I leaned my cheek on Blue's chest and it struck me how perfectly I fit against
him. There was that quick sensation of another man again; that the man who
should have been holding me was much bigger than Blue. That my face
belonged somewhere around mid-chest instead of right beneath his chin. But
then Blue's scent hit me—sweet and dark, like spiced chocolate—and I lost the
trace of thought again. Didn't I hate this guy? What was wrong with my head?
“I want you to trust me, little witch,” Blue whispered into my hair. “So, I'm
going to be honest with you now.”
“What is it?” I pulled away from him and looked up into his face warily.
“This is a dream.” He bit his lip self-consciously, and I noticed the point of a
fang. “I've come to you in your sleep because it's the only way I know of to
reach you; to speak with you, without any interference.”
“Interference from who?” It all clicked back into place as soon as I questioned it
aloud. It was as if my mind had just been waiting for me to say the secret word
for it to blow away the cobwebs. “Thor,” I breathed as I backed up; pushing out
of his embrace. Blue looked stricken, but I knew it was all a trick now.
He'd been messing with my mind again. “Thor!” I screamed and sat up in bed as
the dream fell away.
“What?” Thor sat up beside me; sparks dancing along his skin to broadcast his
anxiety. “What is it?” He scanned the room and then came back to my face when
he noticed nothing out of the ordinary. “Are you all right, darling?”
“It was Blue.” I held my hands out before me and snarled in anger when I saw
how they shook. “Damn that bastard! Why won't he just leave me alone?”
Blue's declaration of love felt more like a declaration of war; echoing in my head
ominously. Talk about your fatal attractions.
“I thought you were able to keep him out now?” Thor's arm went around me and
pulled me in close.
“I can, but it's harder when I'm sleeping.” I let out a shaky breath and let him lay
us back down.
“Tomorrow you train with Teharon again,” he said decisively as he pulled the
covers back over us.
“Okay,” I whispered and snuggled against him as I formed steel boxes around
Blue's link inside me.
Box after box after box. No more dream dancing with
diabolical Aztecs for me.
Chapter Twenty-Nine
“It's your dream, Vervain,” Teharon's gentle voice seemed out of place in Thor's
bedroom. The only time I ever heard it in there was when I was injured.
We were seated before each other on the bed because Teharon thought it would
be helpful to be in the place I'd be sleeping while he trained me to keep Blue out
of my dreams. But keeping Blue out of my dreams wasn't really what Teharon
wanted me to do. He wanted me to take control of my dreams and use it as
another opportunity to get into Blue's head.
“But I need my sleep,” I whined. “I fight when I'm awake, I don't want to have
to do it while I'm sleeping too.”
“I'm sorry, Godhunter.” Teharon's eyes went soft and sad.
“We all have our battles. I would fight this for you, but I can't. This one is yours.
All I can do is give you the weapons you need to prevail.”
“What about a weapon to stop him from getting into my dreams?” I asked for
about the fifth time.
“We've tried that.” He was so patient. I would have strangled me by now. “It
appears that Huitzilopochtli is too strong.”
“Can't I just practice more, train harder?”
“No,” his voice finally took on a firm edge. “We're wasting time, Vervain. You
must train, that's true, but you must train to be aware in your dreaming. Once
you've mastered that, you can turn the dream on him. Huitzilopochtli is the
invader. It's your world,
and you can mold it into whatever you want it to be.”
“Hmm.” I contemplated that for a second. “That has possibilities.”
“Finally!” Teharon leaned his head back in relief. All that shining black hair
swished back with him, and I couldn't help admiring it. When he looked up, he
caught me staring and smiled slowly. “Those are not thoughts you should be
having in your lover's bed.”
“Then stop being so damn sexy.” I crossed my arms petulantly. “I can't control
my every thought.”
“Yes, you can.” Teharon leaned forward and took my hand; pulling my arms free.
“It's what I've been trying to tell you all along. Now, concentrate. See yourself in
the dream from last night.”
“All right.” I closed my eyes and pictured the restaurant.
“Have you got it?”
“Yes,” I mumbled.
“I'm doing this for you, Godhunter,” he said sternly.
“I know,” I said and sighed. “I apologize for my churlishness. Go ahead.”
“I thought it was more like child ishness but okay.” Teharon squeezed my hand
when I started to make a comeback. “Recall what he said; the feelings, the
smells, everything around you.”
“Got it.” I remembered so much more now. Odd that I didn't notice the smell of
the sea in my dream, but I remembered it when I was awake.
“Now, change it.” He took my other hand, and I felt his strength reassure me.
“Think about how you'd have preferred the
dream to go and change it to be that way. Start by concentrating on the little
details; what he was wearing, a table, a lamp, the food.
Change the little things and the rest will become easier.”
I nodded as I tried. There, on the table, was a crystal bowl full of red roses.
Blue's favorite color. I focused and changed them to yellow. It took a bit of
trying but once they went, I was able to grasp the feeling of the transformation
and it became easier. I got rid of the bowl entirely and then the table. I emptied
the restaurant until we were just standing in an open space.
“Okay.” I grinned as I continued to focus. “I've changed the scene, now what?”
“Change your interaction,” Teharon instructed. “You won't be able to control his
response because he isn't a part of your world
—he's an interloper—so don't waste energy on trying. What you can do is use
his presence as a door into his head. Huitzilopochtli has to enter a dream-state to
get into your dreams. He's just as vulnerable as you are, even more so since he's
putting out the effort to get into your mind. He's laying siege and has left his
own castle unguarded, as it were. You can steal into his thoughts while he's
distracted in your head.”
“Anything else?” I smiled maliciously.
“It's your dream.” I heard him chuckle. “You can do whatever you want in it; be
whomever you want.”
“Sweet!” I returned to the scene in my head eagerly.
I turned it into an interrogation room. Blue was strapped to a metal chair; a harsh
light shining straight into his face. He squinted up at me, shadowed in the dark
of the room, and I laughed. Perfect. It was easy once I got the hang of it.
“No problem.” I opened my eyes and let the vision go.
“Very good.” Teharon scooted back against the wall. “Now,
we try the real thing.”
“The real thing?” I looked over at him in surprise. “I'm not tired.”
“I'm a healer.” He spread his hands. “I can put you to sleep and wake you back
up again if need be.”
“Oh.” I frowned; unsure of how I felt about that.
“Lie down.” Teharon patted the bed beside him. “I can keep a light contact with
your mind if I keep contact with you physically.”
“Okay.” I eased myself down next to him and closed my eyes. I felt a little better
knowing that Teharon would be there.
“Sleep, Godhunter,” his voice swept over me like a warm blanket pulled up to
my chin.
I found myself drifting into my mind; my body heavy and limbs languid.
Then I was in lying in another bed; in another part of the God Realm. I turned
my head, and Blue rose above me; a soft smile on his lips. I looked past him and
took in the details of the rest of the room. It was his bedroom I was in now; his
bed I was lying in. Big surprise.
“Back so soon, little witch.” Blue's hand played down my cheek. “How about a
different type of dancing tonight?”
“What were you doing; just sitting around waiting for me to fall asleep?” I lifted
a brow and ignored his question.
“Your shields weaken as soon as you enter REM.” He rolled his body over mine,
and I realized we were both nude. “I can feel it.”
“Whoa, there!” I pushed him off and visualized my fighting
gear on me.
“Someone's been teaching you.” Blue's eyes narrowed at my leather vest.
“You don't think I'm capable of learning on my own?” I got up from the bed and
slowly started to alter the room around us.
“What are you doing?” He jumped up, still naked, and stared at the room in
horror.
“I just thought you might like to see the room I'm actually sleeping in.” I swept
my hand out. “What do you think?”
“This is your bedroom?” Blue calmed and started to look around with interest.
“It's not at all what I expected.” He peered at the huge cathedral crystal in the
corner.
“No, not mine.” I smiled as his eyes shot to me. “I'm living with Thor now.”
I failed to mention it was temporary. Sue me.
“You're what?!” The red of Blue's eyes started to churn like blood in sharkinfested
water.
“I tried to tell you nicely, but you wouldn't listen. So, you've forced me to be
mean. The reason I'm so exhausted right now is because I just had amazing sex
in that bed.” I pointed at the dream version of Thor's bed. “With Thor.”
“You lie!” He stalked forward and grabbed my arm.
The second he touched me, I pushed my consciousness into him and flew down
the link into his mind. Blue screamed and tried to pull away, but I grabbed him
with my other hand, and I was amazingly strong in my dream.
It was easier to filter through Blue's thoughts now that I'd had some practice, and
I soon found what I was after; another plot
to kill Maria. I knew the details within a moment and wasted no time in escaping
his mind.
“Invading my mind won't stop me from coming here,” he growled.
“And invading my mind won't stop me from cumming with Thor.” I smirked;
relieved that he seemed to have no idea what I'd been after in his head.
Blue shouted in frustration; pulling away from me and raking his hands through
his hair. “You're cruel, little witch. All I want is some of your time, some
consideration.”
“I might have been more inclined to give it to you, if you hadn't, oh, I don't
know, abducted and raped me! ” I screamed the last part at him.
“That again?” He looked truly baffled.
“Yeah, that again.” I threw down my hands and felt my claws make a comforting
click as they extended. “I should castrate you. Maybe then you'd realize how evil
what you did to me was.
It's only a dream, right? You won't actually be missing your cock when you wake
up.”
“Humph.” Blue's lips twisted into a little smile. “You still haven't learned how
useless your weapons are against me.”
“Not here, they're not.” I smiled viciously and leapt forward; punching him in
the face before he could react. Then I spun around into a crouch; preparing for
any counter attack.
Blue was screaming; holding his face as if it might fall apart. Blood gushed from
between his fingers, and he pulled his hands away to stare at it in shock. The
whole left side of his face, from cheekbone to jaw, was in ruins. His flesh was
hanging free, and I could see the white of bone glinting through all that red.
“Now”—I stood up—“get the fuck out of my head.”
Blue started to fade away—still naked and bleeding—but right before he
disappeared, he smiled grotesquely and said,
“You're the first woman to make me bleed.”
“What the hell?” I exclaimed as I sat up in Thor's bed and looked into Teharon's
worried eyes. “Is it just me or was he turned on by the way I flayed his face
open?”
“It's not just you.” Teharon sighed. “Huitzilopochtli has gone mad, I fear.”
“At least I succeeded in taking control of my dream.”
“Yes, well done. I just worry that it's going to be harder next time, now that
Huitzilopochtli knows what you're capable of,”
Teharon grimaced.
I felt a wedge of cold fear slide through me. Next time? I wasn't sure if I wanted
to do that again, even if I did have the upper hand. Teharon laid a hand upon my
shoulder, and I slid into his arms for a sympathetic hug. I just wasn't sure who
was comforting who. Then the door opened, and Thor walked in to stand at the
foot of the bed.
“Do you mind taking your hands off my girlfriend?” Thor glowered at Teharon,
but when we shot apart, he started laughing.
“Sorry, I've just been waiting for an opportunity to call you my girlfriend.” He
laughed again. “Girlfriend; it's so quaint.”
“Yes, lovely.” I sighed and sank back against Teharon.
“I didn't mean that it was okay to go back to hugging him.”
Thor glowered and crawled up into the bed on my other side. “If you need
hugging, I'm available.” I rolled my eyes at Teharon and transferred myself into
Thor's embrace as he asked, “Why do you need hugging?”
“I've never been in bed with two men before.” I waggled my brows at Thor in an
obvious attempt to distract him. “How close are you and Teharon?”
“Vervain,” Thor growled while Teharon chuckled.
“I am not getting into the middle of this.” Teharon scooted off the bed and made
a hasty retreat.
“So, no threesomes?” I pouted at Thor.
“Not unless it's you, me, and my cock,” Thor rumbled.
“I can't seem to remember his name.” I crawled onto his lap and gave him a
wicked smile. “You might have to reintroduce us.”
Chapter Thirty
I stared up at the red castle walls that stretched away from me to either side.
They were topped by the occasional turret and manned by Russian guards. The
medieval looking exterior was appropriate in my opinion. The Russian
government was a collection of barbaric crusaders; torn between their desire to
save their people and their greed. Or maybe I'm just a biased American.
“How are we going to get in?” I stood in front of the Kremlin; those imposing
rust-red walls towering over us as the river rushed behind us.
“We're not.” Thor looked over at Horus. “He is.”
“Me again, eh?” Horus smirked.
“All you have to do is get in and replace the poison with this.” I held up a bag of
sugar cubes. “Ilya will be under Blue's influence so he won't know the
difference.”
The poison Blue had given Prime Minister Medvedev's son to use on Maria
Putina had been dripped onto cubes of sugar with the intent of Ilya serving them
to Maria Putina with her coffee. She and her father, President Putin, were
visiting with the Medvedevs that very second. Ilya would be implicated in
Maria's death with assorted planted evidence—which Medvedev would most
likely cover-up—but the President would assume the poison had been intended
for him and the seed would be planted.
“No problem.” Horus changed into falcon form and took the little bag of sugar
cubes in his talons.
“Be careful to stay invisible,” I called after him as he flew
away. “Blue's going to be close by.”
“He knows.” Thor took my hand and led me down the sidewalk as if we were
simply two tourists out for a stroll. “We're watching the perimeter just in case
Blue shows his face. It'll be fine.”
“My face is right here, Viking.” Blue was leaning against the railing next to the
river; looking as if he'd been standing there the whole time.
“You just don't give up,” I huffed as Thor angled in front of me.
“Neither do you.” Blue frowned; his eyes losing focus for a second as if he were
watching another scene entirely. “So, you've thwarted me again. Enjoy your
success, little witch. It won't last for long.”
“I'm sorry, could you just say 'Bwahaha' and rub your hands together after you
say things like 'thwarted me again'?” I smirked at him from the safety of Thor's
side.
“You'll slip up.” Blue scowled at me. “I don't know how you're getting your
information, but the flow is going to stop. I'll find your spy and plug the leak.
Just a warning between friends.”
“Oh, you should put a plug in it all right,” I said.
“There will also come a time when you won't have your bodyguard.” Blue lifted
his shades and looked me up and down with his disturbing eyes. “I count the
hours.”
“I'll give you something to count,” I growled as I dropped my claws. “I don't
need a bodyguard.”
“Vervain”—Thor put his arm out to hold me back—“not here.”
“Yes, listen to your thug.” Blue dropped his sunglasses
back in place. “I'll see you tonight, little witch.”
Blue traced away before I could say anything more.
“Oh, I hate it when he does that,” I seethed.
“Threatens to abduct you?” Thor turned to me and stroked his hands up and
down my arms gently.
“No; leaves before I can have the last word.”
Chapter Thirty-One
“I thought we could go out today,” Thor said casually as he handed me a cup of
coffee. We were having breakfast on his balcony. “The only time you've left
Bilskinir has been to stop Blue from killing Maria, and I know how you hate
being cooped up here.”
“Where did you want to go?” I poured some cream and sugar into my cup as I
considered his suggestion.
“I thought we could take my boat out.”
Thor and I alone in the middle of the ocean. No Aztec invading my dreams and
no Russian woman to save. It sounded like heaven. Well, except for the ocean
part.
“I’d like that,” I said, only actually half sure of my statement.
“Great; take your time here while I go gather some things.”
He got up from the table, kissed me quickly, and left humming A Pirate’s Life.
I huffed a little laugh and then relaxed and ate my breakfast. The previous day
with Blue seemed like a nightmare; dispelled with the coming of the Sun. Horus
had been successful, and Maria was still alive, but part of me knew this could
become a never-ending battle. I needed to find a more permanent way to stop
Blue's attempts on her life.
“How do you solve a problem like Maria?” I ended up singing the question.
I giggled when I realized I'd reduced my Blue issues to a
song from The Sound of Music. Truly, though, there was nothing to be done
about it immediately so why not let it go? I started to feel better with every
mouthful of food and every sip of coffee.
Humming Julie Andrews songs seemed to help.
When I was through, I got up and went to the closet to get dressed. I put on a
bikini, which I didn’t intend on swimming in but which showed off my cleavage
nicely, and then a batik sarong over it. I tied the sarong at my waist casually. I
could always retie it into a dress if I needed to cover up more later. Then I
slipped on some sandals and a pair of sunglasses before I pulled my hair back in
a ponytail. Done.
I found Thor in the kitchen, which was a huge, stainless steel monstrosity so
modern that it made me ill. I liked cozy kitchens with baskets, center islands,
and pot racks hanging over them, not brushed steel. I tried to hide my distaste as
I wandered over to him. He had a large bag stuffed with food and was wearing a
pair of green swimming shorts. He looked heavenly.
“You ready, babe?” Thor slung his free arm over my shoulder and led me to the
tracing room.
“Yep.” I slid my arm around his waist; loving the feel of his tight stomach.
“Let’s go.”
We traced into the dining room of Thor's ship. The place where I’d first met
everyone. He put the food in the fridge and then took me up top. I watched while
Thor undid the moorings, fascinated by the play of his muscles, and that’s when
the thought struck me that the boat seemed to be way too big for one man to
handle alone. Not that I knew anything about boats. Or ships. I could never
remember the difference.
“Don’t you need a crew?” I followed Thor to the helm, which was up a flight of
stairs and in an enclosed, air-conditioned room.
Thor stopped short and gave me a patronizing look. “I’m a
god, remember? Not just any god but a god of seafaring. I think I can handle one
little ship all by myself.”
“Oh.” I watched in fascination as he started the engine of his little ship and
steered it out into open waters. “Aye, aye Cap’n.”
I saluted, and he chuckled.
“I hereby hire you on as my First Mate.” Thor's face filled with so much joy as
he looked out on the vast expanse of sea.
He was completely at home. Too bad the place where I felt completely at home
was fading fast behind us.
“O-o-oh, First Mate, eh?” I snuggled up against his back and wrapped my arms
around his waist as he steered.
Thor's laugh rumbled through his back and into my chest.
“First and only, darling.”
The amount of joy those four words filled me with was ridiculous. I thought
back to my previous life and couldn’t believe where I’d ended up. If you'd told
me a month ago that I'd wind up happily setting off to sea wrapped around a
Norse god in just a few weeks, I'd have called you several names; the least of
which would have been crazy.
“You seem different.” I drifted off to the side and took a seat in one of the huge
chairs which were bolted to the floor.
“Different from what?” He spared me a quick glance.
“From how you are on land.” I shrugged. “More playful I guess.”
“I used to be like this all the time.” Thor's smile wavered a bit. “I don't know if
you've ever read any of the stories they tell about me, but I was a live in the
moment kind of man.”
“Does this have anything to do with that rock in your forehead?” I smirked.
“Not my finest moment”—he grimaced—“and not the most light-hearted of
stories. You know, I once dressed in drag.”
“Shut up!” I laughed and leaned forward in my chair. “Tell me all about it.”
“It was a long time ago.” His grin widened. “I was more fun then.”
“I think you're kind of fun now.”
“I think you've brought back the joy to my life.” He shot me a quick look that
warmed me down to my toes. “Fighting against my father has robbed me of most
of my humor, but with you, I remember how to laugh.”
“You are so getting lucky today.” I gave him a sexy wink.
An hour or so later, I was wondering if Thor was ever gonna stop the ship so I
could get on with the getting lucky portion of our day. I was once again plastered
against him from behind, but he didn't seem to be getting the message. What did
a girl have to do to get her some hot Viking loving?
“Where are we headed, Baby Thunder?” I peered around Thor's side just as a
dolphin broke the surface of the water in front of the boat. “Look, look!” I
pointed.
Thor laughed and put an arm around my shoulder; bringing me up beside him.
“They’re playing in the froth. Do you want me to stop the ship so you can join
them?”
“Uh, no; I prefer to play with you.” I smiled nervously.
“Are you scared of dolphins?” He looked as if he was surprised I’d be scared of
anything.
It kinda made me fall a little harder for him.
“No, just a little paranoid of deep water.” I looked away;
worried that he’d take it badly.
“You’re afraid of the ocean?” He was astounded.
“I don’t like my legs dangling into someone’s backyard,” I tried for a light tone.
“Especially when that someone has sharp teeth. I just feel like bait.”
“Bait?” Thor laughed, and it was his booming, glass-shaking laugh. I glared at
him, but it only made him laugh harder.
“You live on an island.”
“I didn’t say I couldn’t swim,” I crossed my arms and huffed. “I just don’t want
to frolic in the deep blue.”
“Oh, you’re going to frolic.” He pulled me against him; crossed arms and all.
“You’ll frolic with me in the deep blue, and you’ll like it.”
“Anyone ever tell you you’re a pompous jerk?” I kept my arms crossed even
though he was pulling me tightly against his chest and it was getting
uncomfortable. That’ll show him.
“Vervain, nothing will hurt you when I’m in the water with you.” Thor shook his
head at me as if I was being silly. “The predators can feel my presence and will
keep their distance.”
I heaved a sigh. “I know you’re right but paranoia doesn’t make sense; that’s the
whole point.”
“It’ll be all right, you’ll see.” Thor kissed my forehead.
Then Thor let me go so he could stop the boat. Great; this so wasn’t what I
wanted him to stop the boat for. He took me by the hand and led me down to the
back of the ship. I looked at the ledge hanging off the back of the boat, slapping
the water with each wave, and blanched. I could feel my breath coming faster,
and I was pretty sure I was shaking but everything took a back seat to the sight
of all that blue I was about to get into. Blue, huh; I guess
there was more than one I didn't like.
There were things in all that water; things that liked to nibble on the toes of
stupid humans who dangled their feet into someone else's territory. The ocean
was so deep that we couldn’t explore it all. Deep sea was like deep space; who
knew what was down there? Who knew what could come up at any moment for
a look see? Or a light lunch.
“Ah.” I tried to pull away, but I was weak from terror. “You just go ahead, and
I’ll watch from here.”
Thor frowned and studied me. I don’t think he understood the depths—no pun
intended—of my paranoia.
“You really are afraid.” He blinked at me.
Nope, he just didn’t get it.
“No, I’m a compulsive liar.” I snorted; my hands clenched tightly at my sides.
“Darling, nothing will hurt you, I swear it.” Thor held both of my fists in his
hands.
“Sure.” I nodded a little too quickly. “I believe you.”
“Okay.” He let me go and started towards the ledge. “I’m going to go in, and I
want you to come and just sit here.”
“Yeah okay.” I walked over slowly.
Thor jumped in, splashing me, and I even laughed at that; I was so relieved that I
wouldn't have to go in. He smiled at me as he tread water and then looked over
his shoulder at the pod of dolphins swimming nearby. They immediately swam
closer. I watched in amazement as they approached him; nudging him with heads
and flippers. Thor swam almost as well as they did, and the dolphins seemed to
enjoy his company.
After awhile, Thor came back over to my ledge and a dolphin trailed after him. I
laughed like a little girl when it popped its head up next to me; clicking and
chirping in its secret language.
“What’s that, Flipper?” I leaned toward the dolphin as if I could understand it.
“Someone’s in trouble?” Thor’s smile looked confused, so I explained. “It was
an old TV show with a little boy who was friends with a dolphin.”
“Well, I think you’ve got a new friend.” He stroked the high gray forehead, and
the dolphin dipped underwater and then came up a little closer. “Come in with
us, baby.”
Oh, crap. I should’ve known this was where it was headed.
I stalled by reaching out to the dolphin. It jerked its head up and tapped my hand
with its snout. I laughed and a little of the fear eased away. Two more heads
popped up around us and loud chirping sounds filled the air. I didn’t know
dolphins behaved like this without being trained.
Most people would have loved to have been in my shoes.
What was wrong with me? I looked at Thor, smiling brightly, the sunlight
rebounding off the water to coat him in gold, and all those beautiful mammals
swimming beside him. I was about to relent when the soundtrack to Jaws started
playing in my head. Duh-nah .
. . duh-nah, duh-nah.
“Darling, even if I weren’t here”—Thor laid back into the middle of the pod and
more heads broke the surface—“you’d be safe because of them. Dolphins can
kill sharks and their mere presence will discourage attacks.”
Thor was telling me things I already knew. It didn’t help.
You can’t reason with paranoia. Why do people always try to fix you with
reason? I frowned and hugged my knees against my chest. I didn't need fixing. I
just needed to be left alone. On the boat.
“I’m fine where I am, thanks.” I scanned the horizon for
more fins. “Discourage doesn’t mean they won’t attack. Sharks have no fear.”
“Vervain.” Thor swam up to the boat again. “I want to feel your soft skin
rubbing against mine. I want your legs wrapped around me while we swim
together.” He held onto the ledge and caught me in a piercing, lightning-filled
stare. “I want to feel the heat of your mouth on mine while the ocean cools us.”
As quickly as that, the fear was gone; replaced by hot desire. I held Thor's gaze
as I stood and the look on his face was pure sex. Tingles of excitement rushed
through me as I undid the sarong and flung it behind me. It fluttered to the deck
as Thor swam back a little to give me some room.
“Oh, you’re good.” I dove into the water and came sliding up against his chest.
“I give up. I’m no match for centuries of sweet talk experience.”
Thor's breath was warm and fast against my neck when he pulled me tighter
against him and whispered, “I love your surrender almost as much as your
conquest.”
“Conquest?” I wrapped my legs around his waist, just as he wanted, and let him
tread water for the both of us.
“You know I’m yours.” He kissed his way up my neck and met my gaze with
such heat that I was grateful for the water’s chill.
“Are you?” I was suddenly out of breath. “For how long?”
“As long as you want me.” Thor silenced any further questions by putting my
mouth to much better use.
I felt a long, silky body slide along my back and stiffened for a second before I
remembered the dolphins. I almost giggled, I was so excited. I leaned back and
reached out to them. A head surfaced beneath my hand and big, dark eyes
regarded me with amazing intelligence. The long mouth opened and an excited
clicking came from it.
I let go of Thor, and he gently pushed me toward the dolphin. Slick, thick skin
flowed under my hands as the dolphin dove. I caught its dorsal fin, and it pulled
me along with it under the water. I grabbed on tightly with my other hand as we
broke the surface and then shook the water out of my eyes. Thor laughed, and I
felt so carefree that I joined in. Where had all my fear gone?
A small part of me knew this was Thor's doing in more ways than one, but I
didn't care. I was having too much fun.
Have you ever rode a horse? Felt the power of a beast beneath you? Known the
exhilaration of being carried along by the speed of another creature faster than
yourself? Had the kinship of being connected to an animal you’d previously
thought of as untouchable; too wild to be near? Riding a horse is wonderful, but
it pales in comparison to riding a dolphin.
Never before had I felt so honored; befriended by an animal whose grace and
intelligence set it apart from other species almost to the point where it became
otherworldly. Sliding through the water with them, I felt the lure of the ocean for
the first time. The beauty and power of a separate world within our own; a world
in which these creatures ruled. A world into which I was being welcomed.
The dolphin brought me in a complete circle, and I ended up in front of Thor
again. I reached for him, and he pulled me back in against his chest. He felt so
good; all slick and solid. His bright, red hair was plastered to him and glittered
darker than when it was dry. He had a permagrin plastered on as well, and I
realized how important it was for him to share this with me.
“I knew you could do it.” Thor licked the salt from my lips.
“Nothing scares my girl for long.”
I kissed Thor deeper, and he groaned as he pressed up against me; hard and
ready. The dolphins splashed around us;
chattering and sliding against our skin. I leaned back and wrapped my legs
around Thor so I could float on the surface but still be connected to him. His
hands slid up my waist and over the mounds of flesh that rose out of my blue
bikini top. I sighed and rubbed little circles over his forearms; amazingly content
and happy.
Then Thor reached behind me and undid the tie that held my top on. He quickly
pulled it from me; tossing it on board the ship before I could protest. I screeched;
covering my chest with my arms and sitting back up against him. The water
gushed up between us.
“There’s no one here but us and the dolphins.” Thor laughed. “I don’t think
they’re interested in you like that.”
“Anyone could sail up.” I scanned the horizon for ships.
“By the time they got close enough to see you, we’d already have you covered.”
He slid a hand between us and twirled a nipple with his fingers. “Let me see you.
I’ve been dreaming about what your body would look like surrounded only by
the sea and me.”
“You’re slick, you know that?” I gave him a Mona Lisa smile and lay back into
the water slowly; drawing my hands down his arms as I went.
I felt my hair float out around me; swirling like seaweed.
Thor's face went still, and his chest rose faster.
“You make reality so much better than fantasy.” He stared at me; his eyes
flashing brighter and brighter.
Then Thor's hands were sliding over me, stroking my breasts before going lower,
and I tightened my legs around him to keep myself lifted. One of his hands
reached under to support me so I could relax my grip, and I briefly wondered
how he was staying afloat without kicking.
“Relax, darling.” Thor leaned over and licked first one and then the other breast
as I sighed in delight. “My magic is holding us; just let go.”
So I did. I let go of my fears and inhibitions as Thor held onto me and changed
my mind about the sea.
Chapter Thirty-Two
We spent the whole afternoon playing with the dolphins, making love, eating
sandwiches, and drinking champagne. It was heaven, and I didn't want to leave. I
had never had so much fun in the water. Thor one, Paranoia zero.
When it started to get dark, we showered together in the main cabin and then
rested a bit on his huge bed before heading in to shore. Thor steered while I
helped. Which basically means that I held the wheel, and he stood pressed up
behind me as he did the real steering. Lately, life had felt like a car chase and
letting go of the wheel was not an option. It was almost a relief to let someone
else have control for a little while.
The Sun was making its last curtain call as we approached Waikiki. It clung to
the tips of the buildings; turning glass and steel into a sparkling masterpiece.
From a cheap print to a priceless original, the city had a moment of supreme
glory before the Sun finally left the stage. Artificial lights were already
sprinkling on all over the island, but the man-made illumination seemed a cheap
impostor. I was never one for worshiping the Sun—being more of the
moonstruck variety—but right then, as I watched those last rays die out, a chill
crawled over me, and I had the strangest feeling that I’d appreciate the Sun more
when next I saw it.
I shook off the unsettling sensation as Thor docked the boat and took me ashore
for some dinner. We walked up into Waikiki from the Yacht club and then into
The Hawaii Prince Hotel. On the ocean side of the hotel, the lobby had a twostory
wall made entirely of glass. It was beautiful, but glass walls made me
nervous. Nothing to hide behind. So, I passed through the cavernous lobby;
sneaking glances over my shoulder at the fragile
barrier. Night had turned the glass into a mirror; making it even more disturbing.
There could be monsters lining up outside, and I wouldn’t know it until they
came crashing through. I shook my head free of my violent musings and focused
back on Thor. If I could face the ocean, I could handle a simple glass wall.
Thor led me up an escalator to the hotel’s restaurant for a meal that we were both
supremely underdressed for. The staff barely looked twice. It’s Hawaii; casual is
the dress code everywhere. You can get dolled up if you like but being
underdressed doesn’t earn you the same stares as it would on the mainland. So, I
stopped worrying about dining in my bikini-sarong combo and just enjoyed my
dinner.
It was fabulous. The food, the view, and the company. I forgot about my earlier
unease under Thor’s admiring stares. How could any woman keep thinking
morose thoughts with that kind of attention? It’s just not possible. I let it all go
and allowed myself to relax.
It was one of the best days of my life; right up until I headed into the ladies
room. Someone grabbed me by the hair and pushed me against the cold marble
counter. My forearms took most of the impact, and I used the force of it to fling
myself around and face my attacker. She was blonde and very pale.
“You think he loves you?” She spat at me. “He doesn't love you. Just look at
you; you're disgusting. Fat and ugly with hair the color of dirt.”
“What the hell?” It took me a second to figure it out. “Oh.
Sif, right?”
“Yes, right,” she sneered and threw a punch.
I ducked and punched her in the belly. Sif made a nice satisfying grunt, and then
I slammed her head into the marble and heard an even more satisfying sound.
Crack.
“I don't give a shit what you think about me,” I spat into her ear as I kneed her in
the stomach. “You're not the one he just had crazy ocean-sex with.” I pushed her
away, and she landed sprawled against the far wall. “I am.”
I walked out of the bathroom and back to our table with a huge grin. It was
terribly petty, and part of me was disappointed in myself, but I had enjoyed
beating up Thor's ex-wife. The only problem was; I still had to pee.
Fortunately, Thor had already paid the bill so we were able to leave immediately.
He raised his eyebrow when I headed into the first public restroom we came
across, but he was a gentleman and didn't say anything. I wasn't sure if I should
tell him about Sif or not. Would it make a difference for him to know that his ex
actually was hunting me now?
As we headed down the back streets towards the Yacht Club, a growl came out
of the darkness, and I automatically threw down my hands to release the blades
from the gloves I wasn’t wearing. You'd think I'd have remembered from my
recent fight with Sif that I was completely unarmed, not even a protection spell
handy. You would also think that I'd be more on my guard just in case she had
followed us. And while you're doing all of this thinking, maybe you could think
up a way for me to not be such an idiot.
“Damn it!” I searched the shadows. “Another werewolf.”
“Froekn?” Thor glared at the shadows around us.
As I continued to scan the night, I heard a second and then a third growl. They
were getting cautious and increasing their numbers. I should’ve been flattered I
guess.
“How many are there?” Thor wondered just as a wolf launched itself at him.
“Thor!” I screamed, but the wolf wasn’t actually after Thor.
He kept sailing over Thor’s head and landed on me; knocking me to the ground.
I felt the asphalt tear into my back and hissed as the road-rash spread, but my
main concern was the wolf snapping at me from my chest.
I had raised my arms as I fell so he didn’t get my throat, but he was snapping at
my arms and clawing up my belly. The sharp tang of my blood was already in
the air and the pain from multiple wounds was beginning to consume me. In
seconds, I’d either be gutted by those thick claws or lose my throat to his teeth.
Thor would never make it in time.
They say before you die your whole life passes before your eyes. Well, I don’t
know about everyone else, but my past didn’t show up at all. What I saw was my
future, or maybe it was just what I hoped my future would be. I saw everything I
wanted to do, places I wanted to see, and people I hoped to meet. I saw the
children I'd never have and felt a great despair that they’d never be born. Which
was weird since I wasn't even sure I wanted children.
In fact, my lifestyle worked against it. Then I saw Thor and the kind of father
he’d be to those potential babies.
All of it flashed by in a second and before it was through, the wolf was off me;
dangling in the air above me. I looked up—a little shocked to be relatively whole
—and saw a werewolf shaking the wolf as if he were a bad puppy. In the
shadows around us, more wolves crept; snarling and snapping in our direction.
“Enough!” the werewolf growled back at them. “Don’t make me kill you all to
protect a human. She’s mine, you smell my scent on her, and still, you've tracked
her. You've brought this on yourselves. You know I’ll fight you all if I have to. Is
that what you want?” He threw the wolf at the others; barreling them down like
bowling pins, and they rolled quickly away; whining as he continued to shout. “I
don’t want to, but I will. A life for a life; I’m bound.”
The wolves receded, and the werewolf reached a paw down
to help me up. I eyed the dangerous claws sticking out of that monstrous paw but
had no reason to fear them. He’d just saved my life after all. So, I took the soft
but dangerous paw, his claws closing gently around my hand, and let him help
me up. Thor was standing beside us; lightning flashing not only in his eyes but
also in the sky. He reached for me as I regained my feet.
“Vervain, I’m sorry I failed you.” Thor pulled me against him, and I hissed in
pain when his stomach brushed mine. “Shit,”
he swore and pulled away. Then he bent over to inspect the cuts carefully.
“They’re superficial. Teharon can take care of them when we get home.”
Thor looked up at me, but I was staring at the wolfman who had saved my life.
Thor stood and turned to face him too.
“Trevor?” I peered cautiously into the werewolf's face.
He was even bigger than the last wolfman who had attacked me, taller and
broader even than Thor, and he had a thick, beautiful black coat that shone silver
in the moonlight. His muscles rippled under all that fur and although he had the
head of a wolf, he practically oozed virile masculinity. Man and beast together in
one fuzzy package. I knew then why Persephone thought they were sexy.
“Yes, I’m sorry I couldn’t prevent the attack entirely.”
Trevor looked down toward his wolf feet, took a deep breath, and then stared up
at me as if he’d made an important decision. “I vow it will not come to that next
time. I’ll defend you with my life.”
“You did more than enough.” I reached out a hand to him and after a moment, he
gave me his paw. “I saved you, and you saved me. Thank you for your offer, but
we're even now; consider the debt paid in full.”
Trevor nodded curtly, as if I'd said exactly what he'd expected me to. “We
Froekn are a stubborn race, and we take our obligations very seriously. As long
as the contract stands, they'll
come after you. You must be more careful, Godhunter.”
“We will be.” Thor put an arm around my shoulder, and I rolled my eyes.
He was being a possessive ass in front of someone who had just saved my life.
“Thor,” I chided. “This is Trevor; he just saved my life.
Trevor this is Thor, my well-meaning but rude boyfriend.”
Trevor smiled, at least I think it was a smile, and surprisingly enough Thor
smiled as well before he said to me, “I like it when you call me your boyfriend. I
don’t think anyone’s ever called me that before.”
“Okay.” I shook my head. “We can talk about your strange Atlantean ways later,
but for now I’d appreciate it if you showed a little gratitude to the man who just
saved your girlfriend's life.”
Thor grimaced in embarrassment and extended his hand to Trevor immediately.
“My apologies and heartfelt thanks,” Thor said as they shook. “Vervain’s right; I
wasn't able to reach her in time. I owe you a great debt.”
“You owe me nothing,” Trevor’s voice was still that deep rumble. “Vervain
spared me, and I spared her, but watch her well in the future, Thunderer. I can’t
control every wolf, and I won't be able to hold off the entire Pack.”
“I’ll do my best,” Thor said stiffly. “Give my respects to Fenrir.”
“He’ll be pleased that you sent greetings. Although, probably not in the way he'll
receive them.” Trevor smiled that wolf grin again; full of teeth and a shockingly
long tongue. Then he nodded goodbye to me and disappeared into the night.
Yep, when the Sun came up again, I'd be happy to see it.
Chapter Thirty-Three
“We need to call the God Squad together,” I announced as I walked into Thor's
bedroom.
“Why, what's happened now?” Thor sat up in his chair by the fire; placing a
book on the table beside him.
“I just got through with another spirit-walk, and Blue's got a new plan to kill
Maria.” I shook my head. “What is it with him and that girl?”
“I think mainly; it's that her death will destroy not only Putin's relationship with
Medvedev but Putin's mind as well,” Thor sighed. “However, it could also be
that once he locks onto a target, Huitzilopochtli doesn't give up.”
“It would sure explain his obsession with me.” I sniffed in irritation. “Anyway,
can you call them all and have them meet us at my place?”
“Sure.” Thor stood up. “Wait, why your place?”
“I need to pick up some things and there's food in the fridge I should use before
it goes bad,” I said. “Having them over will kill two gods with one sword.”
“Maybe lay off on the god-killing analogies when you're living with one,
darling.” Thor grimaced.
“Point taken.” I nodded and headed out to go find my cat.
Nick needed some time to prowl the real world.
“And, darling,” Thor called after me.
“Yes?” I poked my head back into the room.
“What's a God Squad?”
Chapter Thirty-Four
“Thanks for coming, everyone.” I placed the platter of meat and cheese down on
the low table in my living room. They all dug in instantly. “And thanks for
bringing your appetite.”
“Anytime you feel the need to feed people”—Pan waved a chicken leg at me
—“I'm your god.”
“Well, I didn't want it to go to waste.” I sat on the sofa next to Thor. “It's been
awhile since I've been home, and I was worried that the meat would go bad.”
“No worries with us.” Persephone nibbled at a piece of cheese. “You can't give a
god food poisoning.”
“Oh, I didn't even think of that.” I saluted them with my Coke can. “Eat up; I
have some sausage I wasn't going to serve, but you're all welcome to it if you'd
like.”
Enthusiastic grunting was all the response I got.
“So, I noticed that you haven't put up any Christmas lights,” Pan said with a
mischievous look.
Horus made a disgusted sound in response; half snort/half choke.
“What; you got a problem with Christmas?” I raised a brow at Horus while Pan
giggled.
“It’s not Christ’s birthday.” Horus stared morosely at the floor; the chicken
forgotten in his hand. “JC’s birthday is in March.”
“He’s just got a burned butt over it because it’s actually his birthday.” Pan
elbowed Horus, who pulled himself upright like a bird ruffling its feathers.
“December 25 is your birthday?” I blinked in surprise.
I knew the whole Christmas thing was really about taking the Winter Solstice
from the Pagans, but I had no idea Horus was involved.
“Horus”—Thor rubbed a hand over his face in annoyance
—“get over it. It’s been hundreds of years, man. A lot of religions got
intertwined; it’s no big deal.”
“No big deal?” Horus puffed up. “I was called the Lamb of God. I had twelve
apostles, and my myths spoke of my crucifixion and consequent resurrection in
three days. His stories were my stories first!”
“They called you a lamb?” I squished up my face in horror.
“Among other titles... also stolen.” Horus sniffed.
“You were not called a lamb.” Thor sighed. “It's been so long that even you don't
remember things accurately. And, by the way, everyone thought it was my
birthday too.”
“Wait, it's your birthday too?” Shoot, I had to get a gift.
What does one give their god boyfriend?
“Nah.” Thor shrugged. “My people just thought it was. I was born in July.”
“Oh.” I sighed in relief. Good, I had awhile to prepare then.
“Wait, the Vikings celebrated your birthday on Christmas? So, it should really be
Thormas?”
“No,” Horus ground out while everyone else laughed.
“Haven't you been listening? It should be Horusmas.”
“Horusmas!” Pan started to cackle. “You've got to be shitting me! That's fucking
hilarious. Horusmas. Happy Horusmas!”
“What's wrong with Horusmas?” Horus inhaled sharply.
“It just doesn't roll off the tongue, now does it?” Pan kept laughing. “Merry
Horusmas!”
“I think it has a regal ring to it,” Horus said.
“It almost sounds like whore's a miss.” Pan giggled.
“That doesn't make any sense.” Horus glared at Pan.
“Oka-a-ay.” I blinked slowly. “So, anyway, if anyone's interested, I know Blue's
next move.”
“Just ignore Horus, Vervain.” Brahma shot the Egyptian God a wry look. “We all
do. Go ahead, what did you find out?”
“He's planning on murdering Maria when her family goes on vacation,” I
announced. Honestly, I was getting tired of saving this woman. “The Putins own
a dacha; a little Russian vacation house outside of Moscow. Blue's going to use
Medvedev's driver to gun them down on their way to the dacha, but he only
intends to kill Maria. He needs Putin alive for everything to work.”
“So, we take out the driver?” Thor asked. He had Nick’s forepaws on his
shoulder and was stroking the cat's back soothingly. Whether it was more
soothing for him or Nick, I wasn’t sure.
“I'm not down with killing an innocent.” I frowned and started stroking Nick. I
needed some kitty comfort too.
“He's a potential assassin,” Horus pointed out.
“He's a potential victim,” I clarified. “And I'm not killing a man for something
Blue is compelling him to do.”
“So, what do we do?” Teharon pondered. “This isn't a bomb or poison we can
just remove from the situation. We could protect the family, but that would still
leave the driver looking like an assassin.”
“We don't have to kill him to stop him,” Mrs. E said simply.
“Set a trap for the driver; head him off and grab him right before he reaches the
Putins.”
“That's one of the reasons why I love you.” Mr. T kissed her cheek. “You're
brilliant.”
“We'll have to hold him until they leave the dacha,” I pointed out. “Otherwise
Blue can just have him try again.” I dropped my head into my hands and
scrubbed my face. “This is going to be endless, isn't it?”
“They won't stay more than a few days, I'm sure.” Pan stuffed a piece of roast
beef into his mouth and continued talking as he chewed. “I'll look after the dude;
it'll be fine. I've got a lot of vodka.”
“No, I mean this.” I looked up and waved my hand out to include everyone.
“Sneaking into Blue's head and trying to prevent whatever horror he's got
planned next.” An endless line of spirit-walks, invaded dreams, and frantic
chases stretched out before me.
“When's it gonna end?”
“When he's dead,” Thor said grimly.
“But none of us are powerful enough to kill him.” Ull looked around the room
and then back at me. He raised a speculative eyebrow.
“I don't think I can kill him either.” I shook my head. “So, that means it'll never
end. Blue's right; we'll slip up eventually. No one wins all the time. He's going to
sneak something by us. Maybe I won't catch it, or maybe we won't be able to
stop him in time but either way, he's going to win from sheer perseverance.”
“So, do you stop fighting?” Teharon stared at me speculatively.
“What?” I stared back in shock.
“When you know you'll lose eventually”—Teharon lifted one perfect brow—“do
you still fight?”
“Of course.” I looked at Thor as if maybe he knew why his friend had suddenly
gone nuts.
Thor just made an amused sound and shrugged.
“Why?” Teharon planted his elbows on his knees, folded his hands beneath his
chin, and stared harder.
“Because giving up is not an option,” I huffed. “Because if I'm going down, I'm
going down fighting. Because the bad guys don't get to win that easily.”
“But it's not your fight,” Teharon's voice never rose above the level of polite
conversation.
“I'm human,” I ground out, “this fight's more mine than it is yours.”
“That's right, Godhunter.” Teharon smiled as if he'd just taught me a valuable
lesson. “It's your fight because you've made it so, and you're not going to stop
fighting even when the odds are against you. So, why waste your time worrying
about what will or will not be? We have plans to make.”
“Okay.” I exhaled gruffly. “I'm shutting up now.”
“Holy hand grenades!” Ull exclaimed. “You shut up the Godhunter!”
Before I could yell at Ull, “ The Devil went down to Georgia” started playing
from the vicinity of Persephone's butt.
She jumped guiltily, grimacing when everyone stared at her, and
then pulled her cellphone out of her back pocket.
“Hey, baby,” she said into the receiver. “Uh . . . nothing . . .
no, I’m . . . uh, I’m hanging out with some friends.” Persephone swallowed and
listened. “This isn’t really a good time . . . yes but . . . I don’t think that’s . . .
well, I, uh . . .”
There was a knock at my front door, and Persephone turned to look at it with
round eyes before swinging her horrified gaze toward me. I frowned as she
started to smile the smile people use when they're just about to tell you
something you’re gonna want to throttle them for.
The knock came again; louder.
“Persephone.” I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“That wouldn’t happen to be the Lord of the Underworld at my front door,
would it?”
“Maybe.” She looked as if she were in pain and when the knock came again, she
hid her face in her hands.
“Who is it?” I called in a sweet sing-song voice.
“Hades,” a low, gravelly response came through the door.
“You’ve got my woman in there, and she’s supposed to be with me.”
I looked back at Persephone in shock as I realized that he was right. It was
Winter (it’s hard to remember seasons in Hawaii, give me a break). This was
Hades' time of the year to be with her.
I’d be a little pissed off if I only got three months out of every year with Thor,
and he kept taking off on me too. I kind of felt bad for the guy so I got up and
opened the door.
In my doorway stood a man of average build and height with dark brown hair
and clean-cut looks. His smile was boyish, his hair carelessly tousled, and his
clothing was casual but tailored.
He seemed very normal until I looked into his eyes. They were
plain brown in color but behind those average irises, a fire raged and blazed as if
his irises were made of colored glass. I had the eerie feeling that if I looked any
closer, I'd be staring straight into Hell.
If eyes are the windows to the soul, what did that say about Hades? I swallowed
hard and smiled despite my unease.
“Hey, baby.” Persephone came to the door; giving me the opportunity to
compose myself. “I was just helping my friends out, but I guess I can go now.”
Hades nodded to Persephone, but he kept his gaze on me; looking me up and
down and then up again. His head tilted to the side sharply.
“There’s something very familiar about you.” His eyes narrowed.
“Yeah, everyone says that about her.” Persephone went to cross the threshold at
the same time that Hades tried to come inside. There was a little flash, and
Hades jerked back; looking stunned.
“Your home is warded,” Hades glanced over to the gathering of gods in my
living room and then back at me. “Who are you?”
“Look, babe.” Persephone put her hands on her hips and faced off with him.
“You said you were too busy to help me with my little projects so I can’t tell you
who she is. This is all top secret stuff that you’d already know if you were a
good consort and supported me.”
“Is this really that important to you, Bunny Nose?” Hades asked.
Coughs and sputters erupted from the group behind me, but I managed to keep a
straight face. Bunny Nose pouted and crossed
her arms.
“You know it is.” She let out a harsh puff of breath. “Don’t try to Bunny Nose
your way out of this. Other goddesses have consorts who support them
completely.” She looked pointedly over her shoulder at Mrs. E. “I’m tired of you
ignoring me for nine months and then smothering and controlling me the other
three. I get enough of that from my mother.”
Holy crap, there was about to be a lover’s spat of divine proportions on my
doorstep. I had to do something. What to do?
What to do?
“Hades, please enter my home and be welcome,” I blurted.
Hades blinked at me and then smiled a surprisingly genuine smile. “Thank
you”—he stepped inside—“and may I bring no harm with me.”
“I’m Vervain.” I held out a hand to him, and Persephone just gaped at us as
Hades shook my hand excitedly.
“I’m Hades.” He smiled widely and continued to shake my hand for a bit longer
than necessary. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Vervain. I don’t get introduced to
many of Persephone’s friends and this is the first time I've been invited into
someone's home.”
“That's just sad.” I pondered Persephone for a moment and then looked back at
him. “Okay, you two; follow me.” I turned and started heading toward my art
room, but I stopped when I realized they weren’t behind me. “Come on; I don’t
have all night,” I snapped.
They shot a look at each other and then followed me. When we got inside the
room, I indicated a chair for each of them, but I remained standing.
“You two have issues.” I looked back and forth between them. “Now, normally
that wouldn’t be any of my business, but
your issues are about to explode all over my living room. So, I’m going to help
you out just this once.”
“You think we need counseling?” Hades frowned at me.
“That would be a good start,” I said. “But I don’t have time for that right now so
it’s going to be speed-counseling.”
“Vervain, don’t you think I’m right?” Persephone had a small whine to her voice.
“He should be more supportive.”
“No time for you guys to complain!” I waved a hand imperiously. “I’m going to
tell you how it is and then you’re going to do your best to fix it… somewhere
else. Do you understand me, Bunny Nose?” I glared at Persephone, and she
nodded; her face slack with shock, “How about you, Hot Stuff?”
Hades blinked rapidly but said, “I’m willing to try.”
“Okay, great.” I nodded curtly and mused a moment; trying to sort things
through. “You’re feeling abused and controlled.” I pointed at Persephone, and
she nodded. Then I pointed at Hades.
“You’re feeling neglected and horny.” Hades looked as if he didn’t know
whether to laugh or slap me so he compromised and nodded too. “All right, Miss
Sephy, here’s a crucial question. Do you love him?”
“What do you mean?” Persephone looked even more shocked, if that was
possible.
Hades just stared at her intently.
“Hades.” I hardened my gaze at him. “You’re going to have to step up here. I
think our girl’s a little shy. Do you love her?”
“Yes,” no hesitation from Hades. Hooray for the Lord of the Underworld.
Persephone nearly got whiplash looking over at Hades in disbelief. “You do?”
“Bunny Nose”—he kissed her cheek sweetly—“how could you ever doubt it?”
“I…”—she looked at me and then back at him—“you never said.”
“I show my love for you all the time.” Hades frowned.
Typical man.
“Okay.” I held up a hand. “Common male misconception.
The truth is; women need words. We like to be shown how much you love us
after you tell us how much you love us. So, now that we got that clear,
Persephone, for the record, do you love Hades?”
“Yes,” she whispered.
Hades smiled so radiantly that I almost needed to shade my eyes.
“Bravo!” I held up my hands in the at last motion. “Now for the really difficult
part. You”—I pointed at her again—“need to grow up and stand up to your
mommy.”
Hades hooted with laughter as Persephone sputtered, “I’m very mature.”
Hades howled even louder until she smacked him.
“Don’t argue with me.” I shook a finger at her. “Take a pointer from Nike and
just do it.”
“What does the Goddess of Victory have to do with this?”
Hades’ face twisted up in confusion, and Persephone elbowed him.
“If you'd let me get a TV, you’d know what she’s talking about.” She stuck her
tongue out at Hades.
“Thank you, Persephone,” I said, and she nodded; sweetly smug, until I
continued, “that was very mature.”
“Hey!” She pouted.
“Shu-u-ush!” I pointed at her again. “Tell your mama that you’re a grown
woman and then start acting like one; move away from home.”
“What?” She looked like a doe caught in headlights.
“Either get your own place away from mommy dearest or move in with him.” I
pointed back at Hades, and he grinned at me as if I were the best thing since
beer. “Don’t get too happy with me yet, Sizzle Butt; you aren’t entirely
blameless.”
Hades sat up straighter and raised both brows in surprise.
“I’m the most loving of consorts,” he said defensively.
“Yeah, somehow I don’t think your idea of loving and her idea of loving are the
same.” I looked at Persephone, and she nodded tightly.
“He wants sex all the time.” She crossed her arms. “Sex, sex, sex. I’m sore by
the time I go home.”
“But Bunny Nose—” he started, but I cut him off.
“Shu-u-ush!” I narrowed my eyes at Hades. “Go buy a book on romance and try
it out. You’ll be surprised how far a little consideration gets you. If you love her,
show some interest in her, not just her body, and give her a little space. No one
likes to be smothered. Got it?”
They both nodded.
“So, what have we learned?” I quizzed them.
“I’m going to tell my mom to shove it, and I'll move in with Hades,” Persephone
intoned dutifully.
“Really, Bunny Nose?” Hades hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead. “I’ll
try to be more supportive of you, and I’ll
romance you until you get fat on chocolate and the smell of roses makes you
sick.”
Persephone giggled and kissed him back. “I love you, Sizzle Butt.” She giggled
more.
I groaned and shook my head free of the knowledge that my joke nickname
would be used in their sex talk for years to come.
“Okay, talk amongst yourselves; I’m going back to the others,” I said as I
stepped out of the room.
They hardly even noticed when I left. The sound of smooching followed me
down the hallway, but I entered the living room to complete silence and steady
stares.
Thor stood and took my arm to ask, “Are they both still alive?”
“What do you mean?” I’m not sure what my face looked like, but I am sure it
was horribly, totally, shocked.
“We didn’t hear any screams, but we heard Hades laugh, and that can be just as
bad.” Pan grimaced.
“I gave them a bit of counseling, that's all.” I shrugged.
“You what?” Thor sat back down. Hard.
“You gave relationship advice to the God of the Underworld and his reluctant
bride?” Brahma spoke slowly, as if every word was difficult to pronounce.
“Well, I wouldn’t call it advice so much as instructions.” I sat down beside Thor.
“Instructions?” Teharon leaned forward.
“Yeah,” I huffed in surprise. “I think it worked too; they
seemed pretty happy in there.” A high pitched giggle came out of my art room,
right on cue. “The plan is for Persephone to move in with Hades and in return,
he'll be a better consort.”
“Vervain,” Thor groaned.
“What?” I looked around, and they all had matching expressions of dismay.
“Demeter’s going to throw a fit,” Ull seemed to say what everyone was thinking
because they all nodded in agreement.
“So what?” I snorted. “She can’t control her daughter forever.”
“You don’t know Demeter.” Thor rubbed a hand over his face.
“Okay.” I shrugged. “She throws a fit, so what? She can have her temper tantrum
and then she can get over it.”
“Demeter’s pretty good at the tantrums.” Ull scrunched up his face.
“Look, I know the story.” I spread my hands. “I also know that Demeter's not
actually the cause of the seasons. She can’t keep the world in constant winter.”
“Not the whole world, no,” Teharon’s voice was a calming wind. “But she could
probably keep a portion of it pretty cold.
She's a single mom with hardly any friends and no family beside her daughter.
Demeter is overly controlling when it comes to Persephone and her anger over
her daughter leaving home for good could be disastrous.”
“Whatchu talkin’ bout, Willis?” I stared hard at Teharon, and he raised his brows
at me.
“She’s got weather magic,” he continued. “Demeter can alter the temperature,
and Persephone can make things grow.
They’re a good team.”
“And I’m Yoko,” I groaned. “I just broke up the band.”
Chapter Thirty-Five
“Just set a trap for him” I mocked as I swung my kodachi at another vamp.
“Head him off.” The vamp's head went flying.
“Grab him before he reaches the Putins.” I fell back into the packed earth of the
country road to avoid being run down by yet another vampire on a motorcycle.
Everything had gone just as planned up until we realized that Blue had changed
his plans. Well, not changed so much as amended. We'd prepared for a sleek
black sports car to come plummeting down the dirt road. In light of those
expectations, we'd dug a hole across the lane, covered it with tarp and dirt, then
waited. The car had indeed arrived and wrecked as we'd hoped it would but a
dozen motorcycles had followed closely on its heels.
All of them pulled up short when the trap was sprung.
The bikers weren't just an honor guard; they were also vampires. Which actually
wouldn't have been a huge problem if we'd been prepared for them. But we
hadn't expected such a large attack and so we'd thinned out the ranks; sending
Ull, Horus, Brahma, and Persephone ahead to watch over the Putins just in case.
Who knew the just in case would be a bunch of bloodsucking bikers?
War cries echoed as Mrs. E and Mr. T did their thing, lightning struck nearby as
Thor fried one of the vamps, and Pan's gleeful laugh carried over it all as he used
his influence to make our enemy panic. The panic was working great, but we
needed to do some beheading to finish these guys off. It was a good thing I had
spell-enhanced weaponry or I wouldn't have made it past the first vamp. I don't
know if I've mentioned this before but beheading a man isn't as easy as they
make it look in the movies. It
takes a lot of strength to separate a head from a body. You have to cut through
muscles and tendons, not to mention bone. Why do you think the French
invented the guillotine? They were tired.
“Vervain!” Finn put his back to mine as we fought and it struck me that he didn't
have a cool god magic either.
All Finn could do was turn into a swan. Not so helpful in times like this. I
glanced over and saw his forearms bulge as he lifted his sword and sliced the
head from a vampire. I felt a kind of kinship with him then; the two normal
fighters trying to survive amid those with aggressive god magic. We had to train
twice as hard to accomplish even half of what they were capable of naturally.
I threw out a handful of wormwood, activating a stun spell that I had intended to
use on the driver, and dropped a vampire who was about to launch himself at
Pan. Okay, so maybe I wasn't exactly normal.
“The driver!” Finn nodded at a man getting out of the wrecked car.
The driver tossed a long gun out of the ditch and then climbed up after it.
Slipping the rifle's strap over his chest, he headed for an abandoned motorcycle.
“Dang it.” I ran towards him but there wasn't anything I could do. I don't carry
projectile weapons and the guy was beyond my reach.
“In the car!” Finn pointed, and I saw a stash of guns laid out on the passenger
seat.
I ran over and dropped to the ground so I could reach down into the ditch and
pull one out. I was already starting to sweat. Did I mention that I don't like guns?
I couldn't even tell you what I was holding, just that it was large and black. A
machine gun, I think. I stood up and pointed it at the fleeing man. How hard
could it be,
right? All you do is point and shoot. I pulled the trigger but nothing happened.
“Damn! Damn! Damn!” I was about to throw the gun at the man when Finn's
hand reached over and pushed a button next to the trigger.
“Safety's on.” He smirked. “Try again.”
“Don't say it,” I growled and lifted the gun once more.
I didn't even try to sight, just aimed in the man's general direction. It turns out,
that's all you need to do when you're using a machine gun. The man, bike, and
all went down in a shower of dirt. He laid there groaning while Finn and I ran
over.
“Wow.” I looked at the gun in my hand. “Maybe I'll keep this.”
“You didn't kill him.” Finn looked the guy over. “In this instance, your
inexperience was a plus. We can take him back to Teharon and patch him up.”
“Great.” I looked back over at the battle where Thor was taking care of the last
of the vamps with his blunt but very large hammer. As I watched, Thor swung
his weapon in a wide arc and a vamp's head went spinning off into the darkness.
“Whoa,” was all I could say. I have to admit; it turned me on a little. I gave
myself a mental shake and ran over to join my hot, hammer-wielding boyfriend.
“We need to get the driver outta here now.” I gestured over to where Finn was
trussing up the Russian.
“Right.” Thor nodded and started heading over. “I'll take him back with Finn.
Pan, get Vervain home,” he called over his shoulder.
“No prob, Chief!” Pan sidled over to me; eyeing the weapons I was holding.
“You wanna at least put the sword away?”
“Oh, right.” I handed him the gun while I slid the kodachi into its sheath.
“Gods don't use guns.” Pan looked over the weapon. “We generally don't have
to, but you did well with this. Why don't you carry one?”
“Well, I'm kinda afraid of them.” I took the gun back. “And swords are better for
severing god heads. But I think I may be warming up to the idea.”
“Looks good on you.” He nodded appreciatively.
“Yes, it does.”
We jerked toward the sound of Blue's voice while Mr. T
and his Mrs. ran over to back us up.
It was an automatic reaction, I couldn't help it; I just pulled the trigger and
sprayed out bullets in a wide arc. Blue jerked with the impact; looking confused
as he inspected his ruined shirt.
There was no blood. His chest was whole beneath the holes; the bullets no doubt
lying around him in the dirt.
“What the hell?” I looked from the gun to Blue.
“That's why we don't use guns,” Pan said dryly.
“Damn it!” I threw the weapon at Blue's head.
“So angry.” Blue laughed after dodging my throw. “Why do you want to kill me,
little witch?”
“Why do you want to kill Maria Putina?” I shot back.
“Because her death will launch a war of epic proportions.”
He closed his eyes and smiled as if he could see it playing out on the back of his
eyelids. “Putin's hatred of Medvedev will grow until he loses control and takes
down not only Medvedev but Gazprom as well. The oil crisis that follows will
pit the Russian
Federation against the Europeans. Then it may even become worldwide.”
“You really are an evil bastard,” I breathed in horror. How could I have ever
found this man attractive?
“Your people make snuff films and movies such as Faces of Death . Violence
and gore are entertainment for you, but I'm the evil one? At least what I do has
meaning for me. This is not about pleasure; this is about survival. I do what I
believe is best for not only godkind but humankind as well. I truly believe my
cause is honorable, but I'd give it all up for you.” Blue focused on me intently.
“What?” I stared back in open-mouthed horror.
“Let's go, Vervain.” Pan suddenly had a death grip on my arm.
“No, wait.” I held up a hand and turned back to Blue.
“What are you saying exactly?”
“Come with me now.” Blue held a slim, dark hand out to me. “Be with me
willingly, and I will cease my efforts to kill Maria Putina.”
“And simply launch another plot,” I said. “I'm not that stupid.”
“Vervain.” Pan was tugging on my arm now. “Why are you even wasting time
listening to him?”
“You're right.” I turned to Pan and felt his arms go around me. As we faded
away, Blue's voice followed us.
“Not just Maria then. I'll give it all up for you, little witch.”
Chapter Thirty-Six
An hour later, I was seated between Thor and Teharon in Bilskinir’s dining hall.
Medvedev's driver was recovering in a locked guest room, and I was still
mulling over Blue's proposition.
“Vervain, let it go,” Pan whispered to me. “You can't trust him.”
“She can't trust who?” Thor looked up sharply.
“Thanks a lot.” I grimaced at Pan.
“Sorry.” Pan looked down at his plate morosely.
“Who can't you trust?” Thor took my hand. “Me?”
“No, of course not.” I took my hand back and rubbed at my face with it. “It's
Blue. Pan's talking about the Aztec.”
“And why would you consider trusting him?” Thor's eyes narrowed.
“Because it might mean the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.” I sighed.
It was a dilemma leaders had been facing for centuries and a moral debate that
never fails to spark tempers. Do you sacrifice one life to save many? A friend of
mine had once tried to persuade me by taking the question further. Do you kill
ten people to save a thousand? How about a hundred to save ten thousand and so
forth.
I'd answered yes every time. She couldn't understand my logic; that it was a
simple case of numbers.
She argued that taking a life was wrong no matter how
many it saved. I asked her if it would make a difference if the lives saved
included her parents, her brother, or her husband? What if the life taken was that
of a murderer? She had no answer for that.
The equation had changed for her, whereas I saw it the same no matter what. I
fought Gods for humanity, all of humanity, be they criminals or toddlers. As
Spock so eloquently said, Logic clearly dictates that the needs of the many
outweigh the needs of the few. I bet you thought it was some great philosopher
who said that. Nope, it was Spock. I don't even like Star Trek, but I agree with
the logic.
“Explain,” Thor's curt tone pulled me out of my logical musings.
“Blue showed up after you left.” I studied Thor's face.
Could I really give him up? “He made me an offer. He says he'll stop his
warmongering if I—”
“That's not going to happen,” the finality in Thor’s voice grated on my nerves.
This wasn't his decision to make.
“We were just talking about how this was a losing battle,” I said and sighed. I
was so tired of fighting. I just wanted it to end.
This wasn't the kind of life I wanted and the thought of changing it was
attractive, even if it meant living with a lunatic. “Blue's never going to give up.”
“And neither are we,” Thor declared calmly.
“I started this to save lives,” I tried another tactic. “I could stop it all right here.”
“By becoming a whore!” Thor growled.
“Excuse me?” I leaned back to glare at him.
“Bad move, Dad,” Ull spoke out of the side of his mouth as he focused his
attention firmly on his plate.
“What? That's exactly what she'll be if she gives in to him.”
Thor looked from Ull to me. “I won't allow it.”
“You know as well as I do that taking Blue out of the equation would be a huge
gain for our side.” I barely controlled the tide of my fury. “I'm not so proud that
the use of my body matters more to me than that.”
“And taking you out of the equation would be a huge gain for their side.” Thor
was breathing carefully as if he were about to explode. “I can't believe you
would even consider this.”
“Consider what; sacrificing myself for the good of others?”
I leaned back in my chair. “It's kinda what I do.”
“That was before.” He looked away.
“Before what?” I pinched his arm, and he sucked his breath in sharply and glared
at me. “Before I became Rapunzel and you decided to lock me away in a tower?
I’m sorry, babe but if I’m not mistaken, I’m the witch here. I should be locking
you up.”
A strangled, choking sound came from Ull’s direction before he murmured,
“Thor, Thor, let down your long hair.” A lightning bolt zapped the carpet beside
Ull, and he looked up in complete innocence. “What I say?”
“Stay out of this.” Thor gave Ull a menacing glare before focusing on me again.
“You know I don’t want to lock you up.”
“No, you wanna protect me.” I glared at him.
“Why is that so wrong?” Thor huffed in exasperation and then took my hand and
pulled me out of the room. “We’re going to discuss this privately.”
By the time we entered the library, I was enraged, and I didn't even know why.
Thor had just pushed all the wrong buttons I guess. If you wanted to piss me off,
the surest way to do so was to
imply that I couldn't take care of myself. I had completely lost sight of the reason
we were fighting in the first place. Blue and all of humanity took a back seat to
my injured pride.
“So, what did you want to say to me?” I sat down and laced my fingers over my
stomach.
“I don’t want you to face Huitzilopochtli again. He's manipulating you,” Thor's
voice went soft, and damn if his words weren’t reasonable.
“I can’t hide from him.” I sighed and looked down at my hands; suddenly
clenched together in my lap. “I don't want to accept his offer but it may become
our best option.”
“I don’t care about options; I care about you.”
“That’s very sweet, but I do care about what he can do to my people. I refuse to
ignore the opportunity to end this all peacefully.” I shook my head. “It would be
selfish to do so.”
“I tell you that I care for you, and you speak of battle?”
Thor looked at me as if I’d stolen the last brownie. And it was a pot brownie.
“Do you want an honorary bitch badge because you sure do sound like an abused
housewife?” I snapped at him.
“That’s enough, Vervain!” Thor shot to his feet and towered over me. “You will
not be whoring yourself to that perverted Aztec! You’re staying right here where
it’s safe, and I will fight him without you from now on.”
“Oh? You think you can stop me?” I smirked up at him and it was the last straw
on Thor’s camel's back.
“Silence!” Thor dragged me to my feet and shook me. I was pretty sure I had
scrambled eggs for brains by the time he was done. Can an adult get shaken baby
syndrome? “You will obey me,
woman!”
Oh, hell no; he didn’t just use the O word.
“You’re not the boss of me!” I screamed back. I thought I heard laughter coming
from the dining hall, but I was too angry to be angry about it, if that makes any
sense.
Thor took a few deep breaths and then let go of me and walked away. I rubbed
my arms while he stood in front of the fireplace. There were red imprints from
his fingers showing up in my flesh already. A fire roared to life suddenly;
catching my attention.
“I promised to protect you.” Thor rubbed a hand over his eyes wearily.
“Only to get me to come along and help you in the first place.” I walked over to
him and wrapped my arms around his waist from behind.
He folded his arms over mine and his body shuddered on a sigh. “I didn’t know
it could be like this.”
“What could?” I asked his back.
“Caring for a human,” Thor said softly as he stared into the flames. “I never felt
like this with Sif; all turned upside down and confused. She grounded me, and
I'd thought that was what I needed. But in the end, my love for her faded away.
With you, I've never been happier, but I've also never been more frustrated. You
take me to extremes, each emotion compounding the next until my life is like a
ship at sea; constantly rolling beneath my feet. I've lost solid ground but then I
was never really at home there, to begin with. My heart has always belonged to
the ocean.”
I went still. Except for my heart which seemed to have grown wings and was
trying to burst free of my chest. Was that a declaration of love? I had no idea. I'd
never been good at reading
between the lines and all of his ocean metaphors were confusing me. Was I the
sea or was the sea the sea? Did his heart belong to me or a large body of water?
“Oh, hell.” I let go of him and backed away.
“What’s wrong now?” Thor turned and faced me as if he was afraid I’d bolt.
“This is just too much, too soon.” I ran both of my hands through my hair. “I
can’t handle this right now.”
“What’s there to handle?” Thor threw up his hands in exasperation. “Why can’t
you just accept what I offer you and stop questioning everything?”
“This is who I am.” I fisted my hands and planted them firmly on my hips. “I
don’t believe in fairy tales or happy endings.
I’m not Rapunzel, and you’re not Prince Charming. Real life sucks. It’s full of
vampire gods who want to use me and ex-wives who want to kill me. I have to
be skeptical. I have to be suspicious.
If I play it any other way, I’ll wind up dead.”
“Life is not all horror.” He stepped closer slowly, as if he were approaching a
frightened animal. “Reality can be wonderful and there are even some honorable
gods.”
“Maybe.” I smiled sadly. “But a person like me does not go gently into that good
night.”
“Who hurt you, that you reference love with a quote about death?” His voice
was soft, and I couldn’t stand the pity in it.
“Why do you assume that I’m hurt?” I felt my jaw clench so hard that I was
concerned for my fillings. “I’m not wounded or broken. I’m just smart. I’m wary
and cautious but it makes me good at what I do, and I won’t stand here and listen
to you tell me that I’m somehow less of a woman because I’m too much of a
hunter.”
“Vervain.” Thor reached for me and—as I do every time—I retreated.
Hell, maybe he was right, maybe I had issues, but I wasn’t ready to admit it.
“No, I should’ve known better than to get involved with a Viking gone soft.”
Crap, that was unfair and the hurt in Thor's eyes screamed it at me, but I couldn’t
stop; I was on a roll. “You know what your problem is? I’m more of a man than
you are.”
Oh shit. I knew I’d gone too far as soon as the words came out of my mouth.
This was it; the moment it always came to. The moment when I screwed up and
they bailed.
“Get out,” his voice had gone cold and my gut clenched in response.
Some little part of me had hoped it would be different this time but who was I
kidding? I had practically pushed Thor into dumping me.
I nodded curtly and turned to leave. A vase crashed into the wall beside me,
showering me with shards of porcelain, and I spun into a wary crouch. Thor was
slumped in a chair, staring into the fire, clenching and unclenching his hands. I
just shook my head.
He sure was proving me right; throwing things are a woman’s way.
No offense ladies, sometimes it’s all we can do.
I walked down the hall toward our room. Our room, ha, not for much longer. Oh,
well; it had been good while it lasted. The dining hall was deathly silent as I
walked by, and I couldn’t bring myself to go in and tell everyone goodbye.
They’d find out from Thor what a supreme bitch I was soon enough.
What the hell was wrong with me? Why did I say such horrible things? It
happened every time a man got too close.
Without fail, I'd panic and find a way to screw it up.
I thought of my friends—Jackson and Tristan—as I packed.
They had no problem keeping it together. It had taken awhile for them to get
together but once they had, it was a done deal. I, on the other hand, was the exact
opposite. I could get men like crazy.
They fell for me hard and fast: Exhibit A. Thor. But they also got up and dusted
themselves off just as quickly. That was the root of my men issues. I’ve heard
proclamations of love followed up by awkward silences too many times. Poor
Thor had paid the price.
Nick wandered up to me, and I gave him a hug. “At least you’ll always love me
right?”
He purred, and I basked in the small comfort before I put him into his cat carrier.
I was packed and ready to go in fifteen minutes flat. I hadn’t brought that much
with me, and I wanted out of Asgard as fast as possible. So, I went directly to the
tracing room and with my luggage in one hand and the cat carrier in the other, I
chanted the spell to take me home. When I finished, I was standing in my living
room, breathing a sigh of relief.
“Well, I narrowly dodged that bullet,” I said to Nick as I let him out. “To think I
could have ended up falling for that giant pansy.”
I thought about the way it felt to be held by Thor, his electric scent, and the color
of his eyes when they filled with lightning. I saw his body over mine, felt the
slide of his skin and his hands. The horror of what I had just destroyed washed
over me, and I sank to the floor next to my suitcase. I don’t know when I started
to cry, but I know it lasted until I was racked with sobs and gasping for air. Nick
rubbed against me, and I firmly shook myself out of it. He always knew when I
needed him.
“Yes, you’re precisely right.” I scratched his neck. “There’s one more thing I’ve
got to do before I can wallow in self-pity.”
I stood in the center of the room and chanted the words to ward my house
against Thor again. There’s always that one thing a
woman does when she’s decided a relationship is over. Some burn their ex’s
picture, some trash his letters, some erase his number from their cellphone. I just
learned the closing ritual for leaving a god. You had to reset the wards.
“There.” I stripped as I walked back toward my bedroom; leaving sad little piles
of clothing in my wake. “Now, it’s over.”
The really messed up part was; I still didn't know what to do about Blue.
Chapter Thirty-Seven
My life was quieter than it had ever been for about two weeks following my
departure from Asgard. None of the gods contacted me, and I have to admit I
was a little disappointed by that. I thought at least Ull would come by to say hi
but then again, Thor was his father. Blood before buds.
I sank into a depression deeper than I'd ever experienced before. I never left the
house. I couldn't even paint. Thankfully, I'd already finished the commissioned
portraits and was able to deliver them on time or I'd have had some very upset
customers. My altar was neglected and so was my garden. The herbs I grew for
eating and witchcraft were probably overrun with weeds. I didn't know for sure
since I only went outside to get the mail. All phone calls went unanswered until
Jackson and Tristan stopped by to check on Nick and found me sleeping. It was
two in the afternoon. They held me while I cried; Tristan giving Jackson
accusing glances the entire time as if it were all his fault.
But no one can be sad forever. I finally got up one day and decided I'd had
enough of pizza and Chinese food. I needed to go grocery shopping. I also
needed to clean. I took a good look around my disgusting house and felt the first
pangs of renewed vigor. I'd get some food, cook myself a nice meal, and while it
was cooking, I'd clean up my life. Or at least my house.
I drove down to Safeway; squinting in the afternoon sunlight like a bear coming
out of hibernation. I'd forgotten my sunglasses, dammit. My eyes were a little
watery by the time I pulled into the parking lot. I blinked rapidly and walked
toward the store with my purse tucked under my arm. There was a dagger in my
bag, and I'd worn my gloves as well. I was depressed, not
suicidal. So, I wasn't scared when I spotted Trevor. I was shocked as hell though.
“Hey, Trevor,” I called as he pushed himself off the wall he'd been leaning
against. I glanced around the parking lot warily but didn't see any other
werewolves.
Trevor gave me a lopsided grin as he stepped up to me; his gait casual but
smooth. Animal smooth. He was wearing a black T-shirt that showed off his
thick build, a pair of worn blue jeans, and black work boots. His eyes were warm
honey peering out from behind the unruly locks of his midnight hair. Too bad
Persephone wasn’t there, she would’ve been in werewolf heaven.
“Hey, Vervain.” Trevor leaned in to rub his face along the side of mine. His nose
traced my chin and then he withdrew.
“Uh.” I cleared my throat; avoiding the looks I was getting from passerby.
“Thanks for that. Now, is there a reason you’re here or is this just a
coincidence?”
“It’s no coincidence.” He looked around and sniffed the air before continuing. “I
followed some Froekn here and then sent them home. The contract is still valid.
I’ll defend you to the death, even against my brothers, but I still can’t betray the
confidence of a customer. It’s bad for business.” He smiled and half-shrugged.
I shook my head. “Trevor, I told you; you don't owe me anything. Please don’t
endanger yourself anymore for me. I can take care of myself.”
Trevor shuddered and his eyes closed briefly. I frowned at that and was about to
ask him if he was all right when he started speaking again.
“I can’t give you a name, but I can give you a hint,” he leaned in closer to
whisper. “How do you think we found you?”
“I don’t know,” I said. “That’s one of the things I can’t
figure out.”
“Then let me just say that it’s not you who we followed, Vervain.”
“Then who?” I looked pointedly around at my lack of companions.
“We only needed to catch your scent.” Trevor stared at me as if he could will me
to understand. “All it took was one time.”
“So, I guess it's a good thing that I haven't left my house in weeks,” I huffed.
“Definitely.” Trevor looked a little unsteady but his voice sounded strong. “Stay
inside. Your home is well warded, and I can't watch you twenty-four-seven. I
have other obligations.”
“To your pack?” I felt a little dizzy for a second, and I wavered on my feet. He
caught me and steadied me with a hand on each arm. I looked up into his warm
eyes. They seemed closer than they should be; bigger and more intense. “What
does Froekn mean?”
For some reason, it was supremely important that I know.
“It’s the name my father gave us.” Trevor smiled gently; the honey of his eyes
darkening to caramel. “We are the Froekn, his valiant ones, children of the Great
Wolf.”
“Valiant,” I whispered reverently. I felt drugged and blissful. Tingles were
spreading along my skin. Did I have low blood sugar?
“Godhunter.” Trevor pressed his forehead against mine and then drew his face
upward; inhaling and keeping contact with me with the tip of his nose as he
went. Then he whispered into my ear,
“Call my name into the wind if you ever need me, and I’ll be there.”
“Thanks, I’ll remember that.” I shivered under his intense wolf stare and tried to
shake off the strange way it made me feel.
Maybe I was just overtaxing myself or maybe it was the Sun; I hadn't seen it in
awhile.
“You’re welcome, Lady Hunter.” Trevor smiled in his lopsided way and
suddenly the world was back to normal.
He loped off before I realized that I still didn't know who was after me.
Chapter Thirty-Eight
The one thing I couldn't avoid was sleep and the one god who wasn't avoiding
me was always waiting in my dreams.
“Have you decided yet?” Blue asked as he escorted me through a Victorian
garden.
“Why do you always start with that?” I huffed.
I couldn't bring myself to care about anything. I knew I'd have to decide soon but
for the first time since I started god-hunting, I didn't care. Let the world fall
down around me if Thor didn't want me anymore. Thus are lovers selfish
bastards.
“It's all that matters to me,” Blue said simply. See? Selfish.
“No, I don't want you,” it was the first time I'd answered him decisively.
“Not even to save your people?” He stopped and faced me in surprise.
It was midday in my dream, the Sun glinting off his hair like an obsidian helmet.
His eyes were open wounds; his lips pressed into a thin blade. He was battle
personified; completely out of place in the garden he'd brought me to. I looked
around at the delicate flowers scenting the air with fragile perfume and felt only
frustration.
“Why do you want a woman who doesn't want you?” I shot back. “I can't even
understand why you'd want me in the first place. No woman is worth this much
trouble.”
“My life has become one long, blood-drenched nightmare.
Even attraction is centered around blood for me. I wake up in the morning, and I
consume blood. I make my plans of bloodshed, and I speak only to people who
help me toward those ends. I feel a measure of happiness only when blood fills
my mouth or stains my hands.” He looked down at his hands as if they were still
stained.
“Then in the midst of the nightmare, you appeared. You challenged me; you tore
at my perceptions and beliefs. You drew from me more than bloodlust. Then you
left, and I was alone in the nightmare again.”
Blue ran an elegant hand through his thick hair; rubbing at his scalp as if it were
an annoying barrier to the thoughts he wanted to share. For a moment, I forgot
about Thor. I let go of my anger at myself for ruining the best relationship I'd
ever had. I let the bitterness over the shackle my life had become fall away and
thought about how equally trapped Blue might feel.
“It wasn't the same, though. You changed the nightmare with your presence. I
began to think of things other than blood, and I began to remember things I used
to want.” He took my hand.
“You're my equal, my balance. You're courage and humor, beauty and ferocity.
You think me cruel, but you know deep down that you kill as easily as I. We do
it to protect what we believe in. In that, we are the same.”
“No.” I pulled my hand out of his. “We're nothing alike.”
“The truth can be harsh.” Blue turned and sat down; a stone bench appearing
beneath him just in time. “You think that you love the Viking because he is so
honorable, but he only seems honorable to you because he fights on your side.
Thor deserted Odin when his father needed him the most. He leaves him to fight
for the humans while Odin is ridiculed for Thor's desertion. Where is the honor
in betraying your own father? As in all things”—Blue spread his hands out—“it
is only perspective.”
“Thor did not desert his father.” I swallowed past the lump that formed in my
throat every time I thought about Thor. “Odin
deserted him. Don't talk to me about perspective. Either way you look at it,
you're trying to kill as many humans as possible for nothing more than power. I
kill to prevent that.”
“We shall agree to disagree.” Blue patted the bench beside him, his mood
shifting like the wind. “Why don't we talk about something else for once? Come,
sit. I won't bite.” He laughed warmly. “Let me tell you of my childhood.”
I couldn't help it, I was intrigued, and frankly, I was tired of fighting. I went to
the bench and sat down, my full red skirts spreading out around me to drape into
his lap. He stroked the fabric; pulling it through his fingers pensively. I
continued to watch his hands while he spoke.
“My parents, my baby sister, and I became gods in the valley of Mexico,” Blue
began. “I happened across a nomadic tribe. They were a strong, resilient people
who I sensed would serve my family well. So, I decided to become their patron.
I led them to an island; telling them to build on the spot where they found an
eagle perched on a cactus, devouring a snake.”
“Seriously?” I shook my head and huffed a laugh. “Why’s it always have to be
so complicated? Why couldn't you have just said; Build over there?”
“Humans expect it to be complicated.” Blue laughed with me. “You don't believe
anything great is possible without conditions, and we wouldn't want to
disappoint you.”
“How kind.” I grimaced.
“I could have let them wander.” Blue shrugged. “Instead, I led them to the
perfect place, and they built Tenochtitlán which means near the cactus.”
“Creative.” I smirked.
“Another thing humans are good at,” he shot back with a
twinkle in his eye, “stating the obvious.”
“Oh, nice comeback.” I nodded approvingly. Was I actually enjoying this? No,
of course not.
“To this day, Mexico uses an image of the cactus-perched eagle devouring a
snake as its National Emblem,” pride oozed from his voice.
“Thanks for the history lesson.” I rolled my eyes, completely unimpressed. Or at
least trying to be.
The story did more than impress me, though. It brought home how large a role
the Atlanteans had played in the lives of humans. How much they’d altered our
existence; placing their mark on my race like a brand. The Gods had twisted us
for their amusement and selfish purposes; playing with us without a thought to
how their actions may alter our race forever. Of course, these were all things I
already knew, but the fresh reminder was a bandage torn off a healing wound. I
felt the rage rise like fresh blood, but Blue started to speak of his chosen people
before I could unleash my fury on him.
Blue spoke so warmly of their skills, their strength, and their love of beauty that
my anger melted away. There was love in his voice; a deep endless admiration as
he told me about the ingenious way they expanded the island. How they made
dry land from marsh; with retaining walls and willow trees to prevent erosion.
How they loved games and flowers. How they celebrated life with feasts and
dancing. He was like a proud parent when he told me how his people had made
their little island into one of the greatest cities of their time; home to over fiftythousand
Aztecs.
“Is it true you had four-hundred brothers?” I suddenly remembered what the God
Squad had told me about Blue’s family.
“My father was a very virile man.” He smiled wide enough to reveal the tips of
his fangs. “There weren’t quite that many of them, but it was close. They were
all my father sons, but they had
different mothers. We have long lives as you know, and Father wasn’t
monogamous until he met my mother.”
“She had you and your sister?” I asked, but his face fell, and I instantly regretted
prying. “I’m sorry. I heard that she died.”
“My father’s other sons were angry with him for settling on my mother and
naming me as his heir. He acknowledged all of them but it wasn’t enough. They
wanted to be the greatest of the new Gods. They craved the power he passed
down to me.”
I suddenly remembered why Blue had killed his brothers, and I blanched but I
still asked him, “Did they really murder your mother?”
“They attacked my father’s temple,” Blue's voice had turned into a careful
monotone. “This was before Gods began to create territories in the God Realm,
and we had lived in the pyramid complex of Teotihuacán. My brothers had
brought armies with them, and although they didn’t overtake us, they were able
to break through our walls. I . . . I was too late, too slow to save my family.”
I gaped at Blue as tears began to run down his cheeks. His elegant hands lifted to
cover his face, and I wasn’t able to withstand those silent tears. I reached out to
him, and he flowed into my arms with a sigh. He rested his head on my shoulder;
shuddering as he let go. A tide of misery left him as he clung to me; carrying me
out to deeper waters with him. My own father’s death paled in comparison to
Blue’s loss, but it linked me to him nonetheless; a shared pain reaching through
my mind to his.
It was a tenuous touch. At first, I hadn’t even realized I’d done it. I just felt the
need to comfort him, and my subconscious responded. Touching Blue in a dream
created a closer link to his mind, and I felt myself slipping into his thoughts
automatically.
Blue looked up at me in shock and when our gazes met, the link widened, and I
fell through. I dove through the blood pools of his
eyes and surfaced in his mind. In his memories.
The sound of rushing blood gave way to the blaring confusion of battle. My
vision sharpened to reveal a glimpse of Hell. A ferocious war spread out at the
base of the pyramid I stood upon. There were hundreds of men in little more
than paint and feathers, fighting beside warriors in golden armor who glowed
with magic. Men fought beside Gods, and they were all coming for me. They
pressed forward against my own warriors; throwing spears, swinging ancient
swords, and shouting battle cries. My fragile humans couldn’t hold out against
my brothers without my magic supporting them. They needed me behind them.
I sent my power through them. I strengthened my brave priests—my elite
warriors—and led them through the ranks of the traitors. I heard my brothers
screaming in fury and pain, but it wasn’t enough. There were so many of them
spread out through the great city that guarded my home. We would be overrun
eventually.
I felt my skin begin to burn, and I fought hard to control it.
I couldn’t lend my strength to my priests if I were under the heat.
Commanded by the Sun, I would be consumed and focus only on the blood of
my enemies. So, I controlled it, I pushed it back and used my magic to hold off
as much of them as I could while we fought to hold the front line.
Then I heard it, my father’s scream in my mind. His cry for mercy, not for
himself but his wife and daughter. I froze in terror and turned to look at his
temple behind me. Somehow they’d made it past me. My brothers were inside
my home, killing my family. I roared in rage and traced to them; using our link
to find them.
My father was a mass of spears. His head had rolled to a stop against the wall
several feet away from his body and his eyes stared at me in flat accusation.
Some of my brothers knelt by the pool of blood that flowed from his corpse and
lapped at it like dogs. My mother and sister were in the corner, both headless as
well, their bodies still holding each other; clinging to one another even in death.
I dropped to my knees and screamed; tears blinding me momentarily. I blinked
them away and saw my brothers look up; licking their lips and reaching for their
weapons. Several had Atlantean armor, having escaped Atlantis with Father. I
had only what the Aztecs could make, being born of this continent. Father was
wearing his gold Atlantean armor and his sword was lying next to him, but it
didn’t matter because the heat was coming and this time, I was going to let it
consume me.
Hot; I was so hot. I’d burn without blood. Flames ran along the inside of my
skin; fighting to get out to the life-sustaining air.
My brothers rushed forward, and I flung out a barrier spell to enclose only three
of them in it with me. They kept coming, confident in their weapons, and I
smiled. The smile made them hesitate. They saw my fangs and knew that Father
had already passed on his power to me. They’d get nothing from drinking his
cooling blood.
Their faces contorted as they howled in rage and ran at me.
I batted away their weapons as if they were twigs, not steel, and broke their
necks; feasting on them one at a time. Discarding the used up corpses, I picked
up my father’s sword before bringing more of my brothers inside the wards with
me.
We fought that way for hours and instead of tiring, I became more energized,
more powerful with every body I drained.
The bodies piled so deep that I had to take the fight out to the pyramid’s steps.
My world became an endless series of slash, chop, strike, drink, and move on.
All I knew was death. I became death.
My brothers, so arrogant, didn’t lose their confidence until the end when most of
their corpses spread out behind me and the power I collected sang out like a
freshly rung bell. But by then it was too late for them.
The humans they’d enlisted turned on them; offering my brothers up to me in
exchange for their own lives. I accepted; feasting on the blood of my blood.
Drinking down so much power, my skin felt near to bursting with it.
When the last of my brothers finally lay dead and drained, I sent away their
human armies with a wave of my hand. They left praising my name as their god.
Huitzilopochtli, God of War, they shouted with the zeal of the newly converted.
My priests took up the chant until I raised my hands for silence. They knelt
before me, and I went among them; touching every head in blessing. I bestowed
a little of the power I’d gained upon them. My loyal warrior-priests.
Outnumbered, they had stayed strong, even when I left them to battle within the
pyramid. They deserved a piece of the power I'd gained, a part of the life I’d
live.
They piled the bodies of my brothers at the base of my pyramid and would have
burned them, but I stopped them. I left the corpses there and went back to my
family, to gather them to me and finally give into the agony that I'd pushed aside.
I sat covered in their blood and bodies; squeezing them tightly and absorbing
their essence into my skin as my tears bathed them. When the last tear fell, I
knew they’d never fall again. I’d never feel love that deeply. Never again allow
myself to be so weak. The pain was over and, through its death, I was reborn.
I carried my sister’s body out of the temple and lifted her to the Moon with my
magic. Below me, my priests sang. They worshiped her and eased her journey
with their voices. I felt her body come to rest on the Moon she had adored and
sank her into it, to become a part of it. There she could remain, forever shining
upon me. A soft memory each night of what I’d lost.
My brothers, I sent hurtling, one by one, into the sky. No magic to ease their
journey. They burned like meteors as they went.
I enjoyed each fiery departure, wanting them as far from me as possible, pleased
with the knowledge that their bodies would burn to ash and scatter; to float
unmourned in cold, uncaring space.
Around me, I heard the Aztecs gathering. I heard them whispering in awe and
saw them kneeling on the blood-soaked earth. They spoke of Huitzilopochtli,
Kin-Slayer. He who made the stars out of the bodies of his brothers and the
Moon from his sister’s head. I didn’t want my brothers to be stars, I wanted them
to be completely forgotten, but I allowed the legends to grow on the lips of my
people. I allowed my priests to go out and counsel them on ways of worship;
knowing this was the responsibility of leadership. We would form a covenant;
they would sacrifice to me, and I would protect them.
Then I went inside my father’s temple and buried my parents. It wasn’t until I
placed the last stone over my father that I realized my vision was tinted red. I
picked up my father’s sword and held it before me to stare at my reflection in the
shiny metal.
My eyes had been jade green—my mother’s favorite color—and she’d always
said they were the most beautiful eyes in the world.
But the eyes that stared back at me from the sword’s edge were red; churning
pools of freshly spilled blood.
I screamed.
I gasped for air, loudly and deeply, as I returned to my dream body and my own
mind; still hearing my screams. No; Huitzilopochtli’s screams.
“I’m Vervain Lavine,” I whispered over and over; covering my eyes with my
hands. “I’m Vervain Lavine.”
When my breathing became even, I looked down and rubbed my hands over my
body; feeling, remembering myself. I was shaking, traumatized by what I'd
experienced, but Blue was horrified. He knelt before me in the grass; his eyes
wide and streaming with tears.
“You . . . I . . .” Blue pulled away; wiping frantically at his face.
I reached out to Blue, but he held up a hand and shook his
head. He had lost control and wasn’t happy about it. I could understand that. I
didn’t like it when I lost control either.
“You saw it all didn’t you?” His voice was hoarse. “You lived my memories, and
I’m sorry for that. No one should see such horror.”
“They made your pain into pretty myths, didn’t they?” I whispered.
Suddenly, I understood what it meant to be a god. To be worshiped but never
comforted. To be prayed to but never spoken with. To be adored but never truly
loved. To be feared.
“They knew no better.” His eyes held no blame. “They believed the stories, and
it enriched their lives. It was a small thing to allow. I regret only that you had to
see such violence and weakness in me. It won't happen again.” He pulled himself
onto the seat and brushed off his pants with efficient movements.
“There’s no shame in mourning your family.” I tried to keep my voice neutral, as
if I were simply stating a fact, but it shook with my own unshed tears.
I knew that the worst thing a person could do when you were struggling for
control, was to speak to you with sympathy. I remembered when my father died.
I could only hold it together as long as no one asked if I was all right. I wouldn't
do that to Blue. I wouldn't ask him if he was all right. It's a stupid question
anyway; he so obviously wasn't.
“I haven’t cried since that day. I thought I’d burned the tears out of myself.”
Blue looked at me then and his face was a mixture of anger, fear, pain, and awe.
“You’ve made me feel love again, Vervain, but you’ve also opened me back up
to the pain.”
I swallowed hard and did my best to hold his gaze as I spoke, “They often go
hand in hand. You can’t have one without the other. You can’t understand
happiness without first knowing
loss. I hope someday you'll see the pain as a kind of gift.”
I wondered then if maybe he did love me in his own twisted way. I'd discounted
all of Blue's declarations as the ravings of a madman, but maybe he wasn't so
mad after all, maybe he was just plain angry.
“It always amazes me that humans can gain so much wisdom in such a short
time.” One last tear trickled down his cheek.
“Not enough usually.” I wiped the tear away. “I’ve no idea what to do about
you.”
“The fact that you’re considering me at all brings me great happiness.” He took
my hand and kissed it gently.
“You’re not going to make this easy are you?”
“It's never easy to realize your enemies are not the monsters you'd thought them
to be.” Blue looked down at my hand, still lying within his.
“Or that it changes nothing,” I said sadly as I woke from the dream.
Chapter Thirty-Nine
“What do you think?” I had done a new series of paintings and my friend
Sommer had come over to see them before we did some spellwork together.
“They're the most beautiful things I've ever seen,” Kai, Sommer's middle son,
stared up at my artwork as if he were viewing the Mona Lisa.
His mother stood behind him with a slightly different expression.
“They're a little dark.” Sommer looked over the first in the series; studying the
pile of corpses laid out before the Aztec temple. “What inspired you?”
“I've been doing some research.” I chuckled at her struggle to come up with
something positive to say. “This one is based on the Aztec myth of
Huitzilopochtli. The dead men are his brothers.
They murdered his parents and his sister so he killed them all and sent their
bodies into the sky to become the stars.” I gestured at the next painting which
showed the corpses turning into bright points of light.
“That's amazing!” Kai was practically jumping up and down with excitement.
“What's this one about?” He pointed at the third painting.
“That's Blue's, um, I mean Huitzilopochtli's sister.” I looked over the painting
critically. I was happy with the resemblance I'd been able to achieve from Blue's
memory of Coyolxauhqui. The severed head looked peaceful, beautiful even, as
it glowed in place of the moon. “He put her head in the sky and it became the
moon.”
“Wow,” Kai breathed. “And these?” He was already on to the next.
“This is what Huitzilopochtli became.” I took a deep breath as I looked into
Blue's blood-colored eyes. It was a close-up; his intense gaze matching the blood
that dripped down his face. “He's the God of War and the rush of battle inflames
him. He can't be stopped until he's drenched in blood.”
“That's the most awesome and wonderful story I've ever heard!” Kai's eyes were
focused intently on Blue's. “Can we try some Aztec magic today, Auntie?”
Kai was the only one of Sommer's sons who had any aptitude for magic. She
started bringing him with her to our little spell sessions when he was three, and
he'd been instantly hooked.
A gifted natural. Now, at the age of ten, Kai could hold his own with the grown
witches. He also had a knack for stumbling onto brilliant ideas. He probably had
some psychic abilities we didn't know about yet.
“Aztec magic,” I whispered. “Kai, you're a genius!”
I should have been researching Aztec magic as soon as I began battling an
Aztec. Fight fire with fire and all that. Why the hell hadn't I thought of it?
“Uh-huh.” He grinned up at me as if I was telling him something he already
knew.
“And so modest.” His mother gave him a reproachful look.
“Yep; that too!” Kai grinned wider.
“I don't know any Aztec spells off hand.” I led them out of my art room and into
my magic room. “But I'd love to do some research if you guys are up for it.”
“Sure!” Kai made a beeline for the shelves of books on the
far side of my altar room.
“Vervain.” Sommer stopped me with a hand on my arm.
“What's going on?”
“What do you mean?” I blinked innocently at her.
“The paintings.” She frowned. “They're not your usual style and now you have
an interest in Aztec magic? You're not even interested in shamanic practices, and
you're part Native American.
But now you want to study the Aztecs?”
“Race has nothing to do with it.” I gestured over at Kai, who had found a huge
book and already had it open on the floor before him. “Just because Kai's part
Filipino, it doesn't make him better at their magical practices. Is there Filipino
magic, by the way?”
“I don't know, I'll have to ask Alex,” Sommer said distractedly as she flung a
blonde lock out of her face.
“Auntie V look!” Kai shouted as he held the book up to me.
“Aztecs could become animals.”
“Let me see that.” I took the book from Kai and examined the passage.
“Nahualli, Aztec sorcerers who could use their animal twin, a Nahual, to collect
other Nahuals and use their powers. This is fantastic, Kai, just what I was
looking for.”
“Do you think we could do it?” His little dark eyes were glazed over with
intensity. “Could we become animals?”
“I don't think it's literal”—I winked at him—“but I bet with some meditation, we
could visualize them. They're supposed to be a twin spirit that everyone has.” I
continued to scan the page as my mind raced with possibilities. “Created at the
same time as your birth. So, just discovering what animal you have may be
interesting.”
“Sweet!” He pumped his fist into the air before dropping to the floor. “I'm gonna
start right now.”
“Vervain,” Sommer took my arm again. “We've practiced magic together for
years. I know when something's up with you, especially when it has to do with
witchcraft. What is it you always say? Don't get crafty with a witch.”
“There are things you wouldn't want to know.” I sighed.
“Things that, if I were to tell you, you'd think I was crazy for saying. Sometimes
ignorance really is bliss.”
“I'm a mother and a witch.” She gave me her mommy face.
“I don't have time for bliss. Just give it to me straight.”
“Fine.” I sat down on the carpet and patted the ground next to me. “You may
want to get comfortable for this.”
So, I told her. As I spoke, I felt a tightness in my chest ease.
Confiding in someone human, sharing the struggle I'd been facing alone for so
long, was cool water on my parched soul. You don't realize how much you need
to speak about your life until you're unable to do so. Years of hiding things from
the people I loved the most had taken its toll, and I was so relieved to let it out
finally. I didn't even care if she thought I was crazy.
As it happens, she didn't try to have me committed. She sat quietly for a bit,
staring at Kai, who had been so immersed in his research that he hadn't heard a
word I'd said. Then she took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“Well, that explains a lot,” she huffed.
“That's it?” I pushed her shoulder. “I tell you that I kill Gods, and you say it
explains a lot.”
“Well, religion makes people stupid,” she stated blandly. “It makes sense that it's
all a plot created by a bunch of power-hungry Atlanteans.”
“Okay then.” It felt a bit anticlimactic that I didn't have to defend my sanity. I'd
expected a bit more of a fight out of Sommer.
“So”—she smiled and cocked her head at me—“you need any help?”
I may have started to cry.
Chapter Forty
After the last dream I had with Blue, I did my best to barricade myself from him.
As soon as he entered my dreams, I'd encase myself in a glass bubble and
completely ignore him. He'd eventually go away. No one likes to be ignored. But
after awhile of that, he started projecting images of us together all around my
barricade. It was a low blow and it was hard to ignore so I came up with my
most cruel and brilliant move yet. I imagined Thor inside the glass with me.
It was cruel not only to Blue but also to myself. While I was there, I was so
happy. Through these interactions with Blue, my dream-world had become
almost as real as my waking one. So, when I brought Thor into it, it was as if he
were truly there with me. All I had to do was think about him, picture him, and
he appeared. But when I woke, I had to face the fact that I had ruined everything
between us, all over again. I had to experience the aching loss of him as fresh as
the first day.
Anyone who's been through heartache knows it's a pain you'd do almost
anything to stop. I was drawing it out by dreaming of Thor—tearing open the
wound every morning—and yet I continued to bring him into my dreams every
night. Wouldn't you, though? If you could have your lost love back with you
every night in your sleep, as real as if he were truly there, wouldn't you do it?
Maybe I'm weak, maybe a bit pathetic, or maybe I'm just a masochist.
The first time I imagined Thor with me, Blue went into a rage. All I did was hug
Thor; imagine his arms around me, his clean scent enveloping me. It was very
PG, but Blue reacted as if I were performing a sexual act in front of him. He
slammed himself
into the translucent walls I'd erected; shouting things I couldn't hear but which
must've been real doozies. I ignored him and soon he faded out completely in
light of the man holding me.
I knew I missed Thor, knew I cared deeply for him, but I had no idea of the
extent of my feelings until he held me again.
The dream Thor said everything I wanted him to say. Things like how much he
missed me too, how he'd been foolish to let me walk out, how much he wanted
me to come back. I had simply held him tighter and let all of those beautiful
words wash over me until I believed them; until I believed the lie.
As I said, it was cruel to both of us but, eventually, Blue would leave, and I'd be
left alone with Thor. So, I suffered the worst. I built a whole new relationship
with my dream Thor. I told him things I couldn't tell the real Thor. I bared myself
as I'd never done with a man before and my perfect, dream Thor listened. He
held me and whispered his secrets right back. It was the way I'd always wanted
to be with a lover but had never allowed myself.
There, I could be free. I didn't have to worry about betrayal or the future.
Anything was possible in my mind, that's what Teharon had said.
So, night after night, I went back to Thor. Even after Blue stopped appearing. It
got more and more intense. Long talks and passionate sex that would leave me
shaking and wet when I woke up. It was so unhealthy for me; I knew that. I had
triumphed over Blue but had created my own hell in the process. I needed to stop
dreaming of Thor if I ever wanted a chance to move on. I finally went to sleep
one night with the intention of leaving Thor out of my dreams.
At least consciously I did. My subconscious must have had other thoughts
because he was waiting for me. It was the same room I always envisioned; his
bedroom. There Thor was, sitting on his bed, and when he saw me, he stood and
smiled. But the smile disappeared when he saw my face.
“No.” Thor came over and pulled me in tightly against his chest. “Don't do this
again, darling.”
“I can't get over you if I keep dreaming about you.” I jerked away before I gave
in to my own fantasy.
How crazy was that? I was basically arguing with myself over an imaginary
relationship. I'd officially lost my mind. That's what dwelling on a hopeless
situation had done to me. Instead of doing the healthy thing—crying, eating lots
of ice cream, and moving on—I'd made a make-believe world where everything
had remained the same, and it had driven me nutso.
“You don't have to get over me.” His eyes pleaded. “I'm right here.”
“You're not real.” I held up a hand when he started forward.
“Yes, I am.” He'd been telling me for weeks how it was really him, not some
figment of my imagination.
But that was exactly what I'd wanted Thor to say. I knew where I was. I wasn't
so far gone that I couldn't tell when I was dreaming.
“Stop it!” I forced the room to change. We stood on a stark expanse of cold
white marble.
“Vervain.” Thor ran a hand through his hair in an achingly familiar gesture. “You
called me here. We have a link, just like you and Blue. Why can't you believe
that it's been me this whole time?”
“Because you say exactly what I want you to say.” I laughed almost hysterically.
“Why am I arguing with you? You would never come to me and just
immediately forgive me after the horrible things I said to you. Life isn't that
easy.”
“We were both very angry that day.” Thor sighed deeply. “I
know you didn't mean what you said. Let's just move on. Let me come to you if
you won't come to me. I'll be there in five minutes, and you'll have your proof
that it's really me in here.”
“You can't.” I shook my head at my own obstinacy. “I've rewarded the house
against you.”
“You what?” Oh, there was a look I remembered. It was at times like this, when
my mind added those little details, that I could almost believe it really was Thor.
“We're over. It was my way of ending the relationship.” I wondered if this was
my mind's way of ending things again.
Maybe I should tell him yes, and then when he didn't show up, I'd have my
closure.
“You think I'd hurt you?” Thor took my upper arms in hand and turned me to
face him. “I'm sworn to protect you. Forever, Vervain. No matter what happens
between us, I am unable to harm you.”
“Physically, yes.”
“Ah, here's the truth at last.” He let me go. “You're afraid.”
“I'm cautious.”
“No, you're scared shitless,” he ground out. “You're afraid of loving me and of
me not loving you back. Or even worse; of me loving you back, and then you
wrecking it somehow.”
“See.” I pointed at him. “Only the Thor I imagined would know that.”
“Vervain.” He let out a frustrated breath. “I've been here in your head with you
for weeks. I know you pretty damn well. I even know why you're afraid, and I
can honestly tell you, you have nothing to fear with me. I love you, Vervain.”
“I love you too.” I felt a tear drip down my cheek as I sent
him away.
I woke with renewed heartache, as usual, but this time it was accompanied by
the hope that it would fade. I had released Thor. Now, I could move on. Blue was
gone too so I could go back to dreaming like a normal person. The thought got
me out of bed with a better outlook. I would go back to my old routine, where I
just killed Gods instead of falling in love with them. I stopped in front of my
bathroom mirror and stared at the pale face reflected there. I loved him. I'd
finally admitted it. I loved Thor.
“Too little, too late, you idiot.” I hung my head and ran the water as I told myself
that all the things he'd said to me in my dreams were just my imagination. I'd
fallen in love with my own ideal man. He wasn't real. “Then why does it feel so
real?”
I washed my face and headed out to the kitchen to make some coffee. At least
this whole twisted experience had made me realize something important. I
couldn't trade myself to Blue for humanity's sake. Yes, I was a selfish bitch. As
much as I thought of myself as a soldier for the greater good, I couldn't make the
ultimate sacrifice. I wanted to live. I wanted to love.
And I wanted to kill Blue.
As I flipped on the TV and started to make some breakfast, I realized that it was
the only solution. I had to kill Blue. After getting to know him, getting to know
his motivations, it wasn't something I'd enjoy doing, but I knew it was my last
hope. There had to be a way. As powerful as he was, removing his head would
still kill him. I had to focus on that and on the fact that I had the upper hand. He
wanted me. I could use that. I just had to come up with a plan.
“Three bodies were found in an alley off Lewers street last night,” the reporter
announced dramatically from my TV screen.
Well, that got my attention. I spun around and went into the living room to
watch. The petite brunette was standing in front of a
taped off alley where a plethora of police people were scrambling about. Hawaii
didn't have a lot of crimes like this so HPD was in a tizzy.
“Honolulu Police are not releasing all the details so far, but we've been told that
all three victims are Caucasian; two females and one male. The bodies were
discovered by this man, Mr.
Raymond Delacruz. Mr. Delacruz, can you tell us how you made this gruesome
discovery?”
The camera panned over to a young man in an Ainokea tank and jeans. His dark
eyes were glazed, his entire body randomly twitching. He looked at the camera,
at the alley, then back again before answering.
“Yeah, ah.” He swallowed convulsively. “I went out to empty the trash last night
after we cleaned the kitchen. I saw what I thought was a stack of mannequins
lying by the dumpster.” He gestured wildly and then took a deep breath. “But
they weren't dummies. When I slammed the lid shut, it hit the pile and one of
their arms flopped out, and I just knew. I knew they were bodies.”
“That must have been a shocking experience for you,” the reporter prompted
calmly.
“Shocking?” He snorted. “Yeah, shocking. They were so white. I mean, I know
they Haoles and all but they were real white.
I don't think they had any blood in 'em.” He started to shake. “I ran back in, and
we called 911.”
“Thank you, Mr. Delacruz.” The reporter droned on, but I didn't hear any more
of it.
I sat there in a state of shock; my coffee forgotten as I processed it all. Three
victims piled neatly in an alley, drained of blood. Who would do that? Who
could do that? It stank of vampires. Which meant it was probably Blue. Was he
so angry at me for the dreams that he'd sent out his minions to kill
indiscriminately? The mere fact that I didn't want to believe that
he'd do such a thing showed how much Blue had gotten to me.
“I'm the damn frog,” I muttered.
You can boil a frog alive by placing it in a pot of water and just slowly turning
up the heat. The poor thing would just keep adjusting to the temperature, never
realizing it was becoming an accessory to its own murder. All it had to do was
jump out to save itself but it wouldn't. Mr. Frog would just sit there enjoying the
Jacuzzi.
Blue had done that to me. He'd sweet talked me, showed me parts of himself,
and opened up about his past and his family until I thought I knew him. When
actually, he was just turning up the heat, little by little. In a way, I was almost
thankful to him for showing me his true nature. It would make it so much easier
for me to kill him.
“Maybe it's just a human killer.” I finally took a sip of my coffee and calmed a
bit. “I could be overreacting.”
I went back into the kitchen to finish breakfast, but after I finally managed to
swallow it all, it just sat like a rock in my belly.
Chapter Forty-One
“A person's day of birth determines which animal twin they are linked to,” I was
reading aloud from the book on Aztec magic Kai had brought to my attention.
“Not all are born with the power to become Nahualli, direct English translation;
Transforming witch.” Sounded perfect for me. “Those born under especially
strong animal links, such as jaguar or puma, can ascend to the position of
Nahualli. These sorcerers could use their Nahual for good or evil depending on
their personalities. They were known to transform into their animal twin, using
this form to trick or to help others. Very powerful Nahualli were said to have the
ability to enslave another person's Nahual or to take it altogether, leaving an
individual bereft without his link to Nature.”
I peered with fascination at the pictures of men caught in mid-transformation.
Had humans actually been able to do this? It's hard for me to know what to
believe anymore. Five years ago, I would have assumed that the stories were
referring to a symbolic change; a magical link to animal energy. Transformations
would take place in a metaphysical way only. After meeting werewolves and
gods who could shift into anything they wanted though, it was hard to know for
sure. Could Atlanteans have given humans such an impressive ability? Or was it
possible that we had it all on our own? That this was just another magic that they
had stolen from us.
I flipped past the pictures and searched for information on how a Nahualli came
into his power. I was hoping there was a ritual described. A hint for me to follow.
I could just do some focused meditation, but it hadn't worked so well the other
day when Kai and I tried it. I had a glimpse of something white and furry, but
that was it. I needed a little more.
“Here we go.” I scanned a page detailing a ritual used to contact your Nahual.
“Offerings of tobacco and alcohol were common; left on an altar dedicated to the
Nahual. Often a bowl of cornmeal, into which the supplicant's blood was
dripped, was placed on the altar as a connection.”
I frowned at the page. Blood was serious business in witchcraft, especially using
your own. It linked you to the work in an unbreakable bond. If I did this, there
was no going back. There could be serious repercussions to welcoming an
animal spirit into my life. I could take on traits of that animal. I could become
unpredictable, even to myself. Or I could go insane.
Then I thought of facing Blue again without any kind of edge. I didn't even have
the God Squad anymore; I was back to hunting alone. Maybe howling at the
Moon every now and again wouldn't be such a bad thing. It sounded better than
being burnt alive by Blue's heat or becoming his blood-ho' until he got bored and
sucked me dry.
I got up to gather the items I needed. All the mentioned offerings were pretty
standard so I had them in stock. The alcohol was in stock for non-magical use as
well. I grabbed a bottle of Tequila, which I thought was appropriate. The
cornmeal was in the pantry, but I poured it into one of my wooden ritual bowls
and the tobacco leaves went into another little bowl.
I lit a bundle of dried sage, shook it until the flames went out, and took the
smoldering herb around the room clockwise, just to make sure there wasn't any
bad energy in the room. When that was done, I created a new altar on a hat box I
placed in the center of the floor and covered with a white cloth. I lit two white
candles and put the offerings between them, the bowl of cornmeal in the center.
Then with my athame, I closed a circle around me and the altar. I needed to be
sure I was safe, especially since I'd be working with blood. My house wards
were strong but an extra line of defense wouldn't hurt.
I sat in front of the altar and closed my eyes; centering myself and clearing my
thoughts until they were focused on my task. Then I reached up with my energy
and felt it connect with the power of the Moon—bright and sparkling—before I
went down into the Earth to feel it's stability rush up into me. I took a deep
breath, filled with these swirling currents, and opened my eyes.
I picked up the sharp knife I used for bloodletting (I never used my athame for
that) and made a small cut on my pointer finger. The blood welled and dripped
onto the cornmeal with a little zing of magical intent. I felt the power gathering
like static in a storm, and I knew I was on the right track.
“I come here for knowledge,” I stated firmly as I pulled my hand away from the
bowl. “I come here for aid. I am threatened by darkness and need a light to guide
me, to protect me. I offer tequila, tobacco, cornmeal, and my own blood. Three
delights of the world and one connection to my flesh. Can you hear me, my
Nahual? Will you help me? Take these offerings and let me know you, help me
to understand you and how I may cultivate our power.”
I sat back and closed my eyes again, trying to be as still as possible. After a few
minutes, I began to feel a tingling in my fingertips and a weightlessness as if the
ground had fallen away beneath me. Opening my eyes would ruin the spell so I
kept them closed and concentrated on the sensation. Then came a brush of fur on
my arm, as if a large animal had nuzzled against me, and it was all I could do to
keep my eyes shut.
“Welcome,” I said softly. “Please accept these offerings in peace.”
There was no answering voice or animal sounds, but I felt the words inside me;
knew that my Nahual was there and was pleased to be acknowledged finally.
Then, in my mind, I caught sight of her. She came slowly out of the darkness,
just a white glow at first until the shadows pulled back and revealed her fully.
A white jaguar with golden brown markings and deep brown eyes. She sat there
regally; looking at me as if she were staring into a mirror. She cocked her head,
and I cocked mine. She lifted a paw, and I felt my hand raise as well. Then I felt
an unmistakable wave of humor transfer from her to me. She was playing with
me.
It became clear then. She was a part of me. There was nothing here to fear. She
had been with me all along; had shared every hurdle, every triumph, and every
tear. This was me in my animal form. She knew me like no other because she
was me.
She opened her mouth in what could have been either a smile or a warning, and I
saw her sharp teeth. Yes, she could bring me power to defend myself, and she
could bring me knowledge of things hidden. This wasn't just my animal form;
this was the form of my magic. This was the part of me the Gods were drawn to.
I giggled a little to think that Thor had actually been attracted to a large jungle
cat. The Nahual laughed with me—a wheezing, panting sound—and I laughed
harder.
My heartache melted away with our laughter, and I suddenly knew that things
were happening just as they needed to.
That even if they weren't, I could only take responsibility for my actions and
learn from my experiences. I couldn't change the past so it was best to accept it.
The only thing I truly needed to live joyously, was this part of me that I had
finally found and the knowledge of that was so freeing that a sense of peace
drifted over me. I was calmer than I'd ever been but also completely in awe of
the wealth of magic I'd just stumbled into. It was as if I'd been operating at halfmast
for all of my life and someone had finally shouted; Hey idiot, haul up those
sails!
This hadn't been about calling a new power to me. This wasn't an offering to a
strange, unknown spirit. This was an awakening. This was an offering to myself;
a way to bring suppressed parts of me into the light. My whole body shuddered
as pieces of my soul opened to bring forth undiscovered potential. My
eyes shot open as I gasped.
“Time to wake up.”
Chapter Forty-Two
“Waikiki cringes in terror while the killing spree continues.” The reporter stared
at me accusingly from my TV.
“Son of a bloodsucker!” I scraped my fingers back along my scalp in frustration.
“HPD has now released details on the murders, and they are chilling,” he
continued. “The throats are cut and the victims are drained of blood before being
tossed carelessly into dumpsters as if they were garbage. The death toll is now at
ten and all of the victims have been killed in the same manner. Police have no
suspects at this time but believe it to be the work of a group and not just an
individual. They advise people to be cautious and avoid going out at night until
these murderers are caught. Although, all the bodies have been found in Waikiki,
the police urge locals to be wary no matter where they live. There has been no
blood found at any of the crime scenes, and so HPD is assuming the victims are
killed elsewhere and then moved.”
I took a steadying breath as I went through my options. I couldn’t just let the
people of Hawaii pay for my sins with their lives. I had a horrible feeling that
this was all just an elaborate trap
—a way to get me to come out of hiding—but what choice did I have? There
was only one option for me. I had to hunt me some vampires.
At least I had kept up with my workouts while I was in my pit of despair. It's
funny how good working out feels when you're already miserable. It's as if the
emotional pain is so overwhelming that the physical feels good by comparison.
You also get that great post-workout exhaustion that comes about as close to
oblivion as
you can manage when your heart is shattered. Plus, it's better for you than ice
cream. The main thing was; I felt secure enough to tackle some vampires.
Thanks to the Bloodsucking God himself, I was now even better at killing them.
My last run in with his babies had gone a lot smoother, due primarily to him.
How ironic, that he’d given me the information which made killing his children
easier, and how convenient that it was the same way I killed Gods.
I put on my gloves because they were kind of my security blanket where
weapons are concerned but my main weapon was going to be my kodachi, which
I strapped to my waist. I’d been studying swordplay for five years, ever since the
episode with Ku, and I was pretty good but finesse wasn’t necessary when you
were beheading someone. All that mattered was a good grip, a strong swing, and
the ability to follow through with your hips. Oh, yeah, and a magicallyempowered
blade helped a bunch.
I took one more look in the mirror before I left. I know; vanity thy name is
woman but can you blame me for wanting to look good on the first night I’d
been out in over a month? I’d dressed in Matrix-chic; black leather pants, a black
leather zip-front vest (which lifted the girls better than a push-up bra), black
leather boots with bladed heels, my kodachi, and my gloves.
Basically my normal hunting gear. Black leather might be cliché, but it works. It
absorbs the light instead of shining, it blends in with the shadows, it's
comfortable to move in, and it provides more protection than say, cotton. Kevlar
might be even better, but it was difficult to move in and really, when it came
down to it, Kevlar couldn't protect me from vampires or gods. I had spells for
that.
My hair was braided tightly and coiled into a crown around my head. Here’s a
tip for all you wanna-be hunters; when you fight monsters, don’t give them a
leash to grab. I hate it when I watch some kick-ass chick-flick and the woman
has her long hair in a braid. A real fighter would never give her opponent such
an easy handhold. Make it as tight to the head as possible or tuck that braid
down the back of your shirt.
I had even put on makeup. My eyes were done smoky, and I’d made sure to
matte my face with powder, but I skipped the lipstick. I wasn’t so vain that I was
about to paint a bullseye on my face. Okay, I may have used a little lip balm.
Before I left the house, I checked the pins in my hair to make sure they were
secure and then snatched up my car keys with a smile. I was actually a little
excited, isn’t that messed up? It just shows you how bored I’d been.
Chapter Forty-Three
I parked at the usual place but Jimmy wasn’t on, it was Keoki. He waved
excitedly when he saw me; recognizing a big tip when it drove in. I let him take
the car and then ran off without my ticket as usual. My purse was already in the
hidden compartment, but I had a little stash of cash tucked down my vest. I knew
this wasn't just a hunting expedition; it was also a stakeout and stakeouts
required coffee.
Waikiki is always busy. They say New York never sleeps, but I think Waikiki
wants second place because, at most, it takes power naps. It was ten o’clock and
the bars were blaring their music; sending out their siren's calls to lure in tourists
and locals alike. The night had just begun.
In all my black, I must have looked Goth, or is it Emo now? Ridiculous. Back in
high school, I wore a lot of black so I guess I was Goth before they had a name
for it. They just called us weird. Now, everything had labels and whole lifestyles
to go along with the looks. Well, my look wasn't Goth or Emo, it was Godhunter,
and I'm pretty sure my lifestyle was a little too hardcore for the Emotionals. I fit
right in with the club crowds though, except for my sword, which was blurred
under its protection spell anyway. Then again, with all the Asian influence in
Hawaii, people might dig the sword.
I wandered into a Starbucks and grabbed a drink before taking a seat at one of
the wrought iron tables outside. I was trying for casual club-hopper; just another
lady in leather fueling up with caffeine before the next round of dancing. I
needed to blend in while keeping a lookout. The kills had all been in this area so
I figured it was the best place to start. Blue couldn't have been more
obvious if he'd drawn a big red X on the sidewalk. I chose Starbucks in
particular since it was raised a little off the sidewalk; giving me a good vantage
point of both clubs and alleys. They also had a restroom in case I drank too
much coffee while I waited. It was perfect.
A six-pack of Marines stumbled up the street, and I tried desperately not to make
eye contact with them. They didn’t seem to need encouragement, though. The
simple fact that I was sitting alone was enough for them. They wandered over to
my low balcony and leaned against the railing to leer at me. I couldn’t stop my
annoyed groan.
“Hey, cutie,” the more loquacious of the bunch started,
“we’re headed to The Red Lion, wanna come?”
“No, I’m good, thanks.” I lifted my cup to show them I was busy enjoying a hot
beverage.
“But a woman like you shouldn’t be sitting alone.” Another one puffed out his
chest. “Haven’t you seen the news?”
“My boyfriend will be here any minute.” I looked away, trying to scan the alleys,
and thought I saw a flash of violent movement.
“We’ll just wait with you then.” The first one climbed over the railing and slid
into a seat next to mine. Evidently, he knew a lie when he smelled one. Even if
the scent of beer rolling off him was strong enough to mask any odor.
I frowned at him for a second but then I caught the tail end of a scream on the
breeze. “Dang it!” I stood and jumped over the railing. “Gotta go, boys.”
I threw my cup into a trash can as I ran by. The Oorah Boys shuffled about in
confusion, but I didn’t give them much thought as I headed across the street and
down an alley; unsheathing my kodachi as I went.
Sure enough, a woman was lying on the wet asphalt beneath a feeding vampire
while another waited for his turn. I didn’t even pause, just ran up swinging. The
vamp in line heard the thumping of my boots and turned towards me, but it was
too late.
His head bounced off the alley wall and hit the ground with a wet thud. Shocked
eyes stared out of the severed head as its body toppled into a heap.
“Holy shit!” Someone exclaimed.
I looked over my shoulder and saw the Marines at my back.
“Get out of here!” I shouted as I spun back around.
It was all the distraction vamp #2 needed. He was on me in a blur of speed;
knocking my sword out of my hand to send it clattering across the alley. Fingers
dug into my collar and side as he pulled me forward and tried to latch onto my
neck with his bared fangs. I struggled to cast a spell as I dodged his bites.
I didn’t struggle for long, though. Our country's first line of defense had come to
my aid. The vampire was hauled off me, and I was freed long enough to release
the knives from my gloves. I didn't have time to go after my sword; the claws
would have to do.
“Shit, woman, who the fuck are you?” The Marine holding the vampire stared at
my gloves with a mixture of jealousy and lust.
“Drop him and back away fast!” I kept my eyes on the strangely docile vampire
who was suddenly staring at me as if he’d found the prize in a box of Cocoa
Pebbles.
“Don’t worry; I’ve got him.” The Marine smirked at me just as the vampire
lunged back; dropping him like a bag of bad blood.
The Marine's friends rushed forward, but the vampire was nearly on me. I did a
roundhouse kick and slashed his neck open;
splattering the oncoming cavalry and dropping the vampire to his knees. The
Marines started shouting but whether it was in horror or appreciation, I’ll never
know. Any further conversation was cut off by the arrival of five more vampires.
“Damn, damn, damn!” I swore as I scooped up my sword and chopped the
wounded vamp’s head off. Then I ran over to help my rescuers.
They were trying to fight the monsters like humans—
trained soldiers but still humans—and they were no match for them. I couldn’t
cover them with a protection spell because they were already hand-to-hand with
the vampires and the spell wouldn’t distinguish vamp from human. I had to wade
into the mess.
I started a stun spell as I approached so I was able to lop off the head of one
vampire while striking out with the spell towards another. I beheaded the
stunned vampire easily since the spell froze him in place. Two down, only three
to go.
The remaining three were tangled up with the humans and things were getting
bad. Blood was flowing and screams were echoing. I didn't have time to cast
another spell and with the way they were fighting, I wasn't sure who I'd hit if I
tried. I couldn't get the right angle with my sword either so I swiped my claws at
the back of one of the vampires; separating muscle from spine as I gained his
attention in the worst way. He screamed and fell away from the man he'd been
trying to maul.
“You may be his little witch but for that, you'll die!” The vampire lurched at me.
Okay, so I wasn't a narcissist; this really was about me.
“Bring it on, gimpy!” I smirked at his left arm that hung uselessly from his
ruined shoulder.
The Marines behind him may not have been faring so well,
but they were still alive, and they were keeping the other two vamps busy for me
so I was grateful for their help. One vampire I could handle, even two, but I
hadn't counted on fighting seven. I focused back on the vamp in front of me but
before he got close enough to engage, a bolt of lightning hit him, and he fell to
the ground, writhing and screaming.
“Holy fried fangster!” I leapt back.
A haze of magic sealed the entrance to the alley as five forms shimmered into
view. Ull, Brahma, Horus, Pan, and Finn came running toward the fight. I was
never so happy to see gods in all my life. I started to race in to help them, but a
large hand grabbed my shoulder and pulled me back.
“You just can’t stay out of trouble, can you?”
I'd know that rumble anywhere. Hell, the lightning really should’ve given it
away.
“Thor,” I whispered his name as I turned and the sounds of battle seemed to
fade. I heard a few grunts and the soft tingle of magic crept up my back, but my
eyes were all for him.
“Come with me.” He started pulling me away, but I stopped him.
“Thor, wait, I—”
“I don’t have time for your protests, Vervain.” He bent down and swung me over
his shoulder. “Sheath your blades.
Now!”
I yanked the latches to pull up the claws as Thor traced us to Bilskinir. When we
stepped out of the Aether, he dropped me rather roughly on his bed.
“What did you think you were doing out there tonight?” He glared at me, and I
wasn’t surprised to see the lightning flashing in
his stormy eyes.
“We’re still on that?” I snorted. “You don’t give up, do you? You're the one who
told me that I'm the Godhunter. You said it attracted you to me in the first place
and yet you don't want me to hunt.”
“Damn you, Vervain!” Thor yelled, and the whole place shook.
I laughed with relief. If Thor was this mad at me, it could only mean one thing;
he still cared.
“What the fuck are you laughing about?” He stomped across the room, the floor
shivering under his feet, and loomed over me.
The better to glare at you, my dear.
“Wow, you're really angry.” My smile never wavered.
“I asked you what you were laughing about,” the vibrations from his voice
started to last longer than the actual sound.
“You know, Thor”—I kicked off my boots—“there’s a lot that I find funny about
this situation.”
Thor took a step back and frowned; following the arc of my footwear to the floor
before returning his narrowed stare to me.
“What the hell are you doing now?”
“It’s rather funny that the very mess Blue had intended to bring me back to him
has only landed me back here. In your bedroom.” I unbuckled my gloves and
threw them over by the boots.
Thor’s eyes widened, and his voice lost its thunder.
“Vervain, what are you doing?”
“It’s also funny that I got a little overdressed to hunt
vampires, but I’m glad I did since you showed up.” My smile turned sultry.
“You are?” His voice was just the barest breath of sound.
“And it’s really funny that I’m so much of an ass that it took a bunch of
vampires to get me to admit how much I've missed you.” I undid my hair and
shook it out so that it fell to my waist in loose waves.
“You are?” His voice came out a little choked. “You do?”
“Even with them out there, killing on my island, I can’t stop feeling overjoyed to
see you.” I stood up and stepped in closer to him.
“You can’t?”
He shuddered as I ran my hands up his chest and around his neck. I stood on my
tiptoes and pulled his head down to mine.
“Forgive me, baby?” I whispered against his lips, and he groaned.
“Vervain.” Thor pulled me off my feet and kissed me as if it were our first kiss.
I yanked Thor's shirt from his jeans and laid my hands on his bare chest. I could
feel his heartbeat through his skin; pounding faster and faster. Then my mouth
was back to his; a soft sound escaping my lips as I felt the thick muscles of his
chest clench beneath my fingers. My hands traveled on a path so well-known to
them that they needed no direction. It was automatic and effortless; the map of
his body was memorized in my fingertips.
Thor's hands were at the zipper of my vest and then my breasts were spilling
free; the leather thrown on the ever growing pile of clothing. Thor pulled away
and looked down at me with those lightning-filled eyes. Pupils dilating; framing
the lightning.
Nostrils flaring slightly with his rapid breaths. Skin glowing gold beneath my
fingertips. I couldn’t believe that I threw this away because of some stupid fight.
Because of my stupid pride.
“Why wouldn't you let me come to you?” His hands slid over both of my breasts
as he spoke.
“What?” I grabbed his hands and held them still as I stared up at him in shock.
“I've lived only for my dreams with you.” Thor's hands slipped out of my grip
and drifted up to my face. “My days were spent in a frustrated haze; anxiously
waiting for night. When I could see you and touch you again.”
“That really was you?” I was horrified, embarrassed, and oddly relieved.
“I tried to tell you, darling.” He smiled gently.
“Yeah, you did.” I felt my breath catch; constricting my throat as I realized that
everything that had happened between us had been real. Thor had said those
things because he wanted to, not because I wanted him to. “Then you really—?”
“Love you?” He smiled wider. “Yes, I love you, you stubborn, stupid woman.”
“I love you too, you patient, overprotective god.”
I glimpsed an expression of fierce joy on Thor's face before he swooped down
and kissed me again. Static electricity crackled along my skin and tingled where
our mouths met. He tasted of ozone and rain; his tongue hot and his breath cool.
A breeze swirled around us; playing in my hair and raising shivers on my back.
Then his hands followed, hot and sure, making me lean into his warmth as if he
were both shelter and storm.
I swallowed past the nervous twitches in my throat and
undid his jeans with shaky hands. Thor pushed them down before kicking them
across the room with barely restrained annoyance. I laughed a little until he knelt
and covered a breast with his mouth.
The laughter turned into a sharp gasp, and I arched against him as he lavished
attention on me with his tongue. Liquid fire rushed through me, melting my
bones, and I went limp. Thor used his free hand to support my weight, and I
grabbed big handfuls of his hair to hold him against me. By the time he turned
his attention to the other breast, I was writhing in need; little snakes of desire
twisting in my belly.
“Enough,” I groaned as he kissed his way down.
Thor unbuttoned my leather pants, and I sighed as they slithered down my legs.
“Never enough.” He bit at the front of the red lace g-string that was the only
thing remaining between him and I.
My heart jumped at his choice of words and the tenderness in them. I looked
down into his ocean-colored eyes and shook my head. “I’ve been such an idiot.”
“At least you’ve come to your senses.” Thor gave me a big Cheshire cat grin and
pulled my panties down.
I stepped out of them, and he flung them away as if they'd been trying to keep us
apart. Thor looked up at me; all lightning flashes and hot desire. Warm, magicfilled
hands slid reverently up my calves, over my thighs, and finally came to a
stop at my waist.
“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered.
“Look who’s talking.” I tugged on his hand to urge him to his feet.
“Men are not beautiful,” he chided as he scooped me up and laid me back in his
bed.
I struggled with the comforter and finally kicked it onto the floor as he laughed.
The silk sheets beneath me slid against my skin with a cool, welcoming caress.
Much better. I leaned back on my elbows and enjoyed the show of him crawling
over me.
“I don’t know about men in general.” I licked my lips.
“But, baby, you are a thing of beauty.”
“Call me baby again.” He smiled against my mouth.
“Baby,” I whispered and pulled his mass of red-gold hair around me. It smelled
of storms on the sea. It smelled like home.
“Mmm.” He licked my lips and kissed his way to my ear. “I like the taste of that
word on your lips. Try my name now.”
“Thor.” I smiled as his lips returned to press gently against mine.
Thor breathed in my breath and when he exhaled, he drew it down my body;
painting me with sparks of light blue. His lips brushed my skin; sending shivers
deeper into me before he pulled back to continue the fluttering administration of
his breath. Then there were his hands. Little sparks tingled from the tips of his
fingers to dance across my flesh; jolting my body back to life as if it had been
dead without him. By the time he'd covered me completely, I was a shaking shell
of my former self. A whimpering half-wit who couldn't remember her own
name.
Thor brought me to the edge of desire over and over again before we even
joined. It all became a blur of pleasure for me after that. Sweat, lightning,
shaking legs, clutching hands, and his beautiful face. It became my whole world
during the hours I spent wrapped around him. I don't even know how long it was
before we finally fell away from each other and laid there catching our breaths.
But I will forever remember his first words to me afterward.
“I would like to remove his mark from you.” Thor had
leaned over me, to draw his tongue across the scars Blue had left on my neck.
“Will you let me trade his for mine?”
“You can do that?” I twisted my head and met his intense stare.
“Yes, if you’ll let me.”
“Do it.” I bent my head to the side; offering him my neck.
Trade Thor's mark for Blue's? Hell, yes; any day.
Thor covered the marks with his mouth, and I felt his magic gather in great
tingling waves. His tongue seemed to spark against me and a sharp jolt of
electricity shot into my skin. I screamed from the mix of pleasure and pain as he
leaned further over me; one hand going to the bed to hold himself up and the
other wrapping around my waist to hold me still.
Thunder rumbled through the sky outside; loud enough to shake all of Asgard,
and lightning lit up the room. Shadows spun excitedly on the walls as ancient
magic whirled in the air; cooling my flushed skin. Thor lifted his face from my
neck; giving me one final lick before he reared up and grabbed my hips. As
Bilskinir trembled around us, he filled me with magic and flesh; steering us back
into the flow of ecstasy smoothly but fiercely.
Then he began to shake, and he shouted my name; a rush of power flowing from
him and into me as he came. It had filled my blood, my bones, and my very cells
with magic before it burst from me in a savage cry of pleasure. We trembled
with our completion until we collapsed together in exhaustion. He rolled to the
side and pulled me across his chest, where I laid my head so I could hear his
heartbeat slowing along with mine. The storm continued to rage outside but in
his arms, I felt calm and safe.
“Thank you for this.” Thor brushed my hair away and stroked his fingers over
my throat.
“I’m as happy to be rid of those scars as you are to see
them go.” I snuggled into him and felt his arms settle around me.
“Now, all will know you’re mine.” He kissed the top of my head and my eyes
shot open. What was with these guys and their possessiveness? Was it a god
thing? I tensed, and he must have felt it because he angled his head to look at my
face and ask, “You’re upset? You gave me permission, Vervain.”
“I know.” I lifted my head so he could see I had no regrets.
“I just need to get used to a possessive god for a boyfriend. The mine talk throws
me.”
Thor smiled a little but then his eyes went serious. “We have both been fools.”
He held my face and kissed me gently. “I should never have let you walk out.”
“You mean you should never have kicked me out.” I smiled to soften my words.
“I’m sorry I said such horrible things to you; I didn’t mean them.”
“I know, darling.” Thor ran a finger over my lips. “It’s all better now.”
“Better. What a grossly inadequate word,” I mumbled as I fell asleep to the
sound of thunder and Thor’s laughter, unsure which was which.
Chapter Forty-Four
“Oh, God,” I groaned as I rubbed my eyes
“Yes?” Thor’s voice was low and sultry. He sounded sexier than ever.
“You had to go there?” I swatted him as he pulled me closer under the covers;
the early morning chill caressing my face and making his heat all the sweeter.
His naked body slid across mine, held up by his forearms, so the weight of him
was comforting instead of crushing. He was pulsing hard against my thigh. “And
good morning,” I purred.
“Yes, definitely.” Thor buried his face in my hair and breathed deeply; sending
tremors skittering through my rib cage.
“Do you know what you smell like?”
“I know what you smell like . . . breakfast.”
He chuckled, still buried in my hair. “You smell like sex and magic.”
“Hmm, sex and magic.” I pushed him over; straddling him and dislodging the
blankets as I went. “Yes, please.”
Thor could hardly say no to such a polite request. We spent most of the morning
reinforcing our reunion. Well, at least in my mind it was reinforcement. The
previous night had taken on a certain dreamlike quality for me, especially with
those sparks of lightning and the way Thor had covered Blue's scars. I needed to
know it was all real, to have him again in the light of day. I think he knew it as
well and made every effort to affirm our new status.
Then he carried me to the bathroom and bathed me. Yes, bathed
me. Unbelievable. I’d never felt so pampered in all my life. He even washed my
hair.
It wasn’t until we were done and I was dressed that I got a good look at myself
in the mirror. I had to wear my hunting leathers since I didn't have a change of
clothes at Thor's place anymore, but I'd left my hair loose, and I felt sexier.
Funny how actually having sex will do that to you. It wasn’t my hair that had
caught my attention though; it was the lightning-shaped scar curving down from
just below my right ear to the base of my neck.
Thor’s mark. It was kind of attractive but, more importantly, it erased that
horrible reminder of Blue.
“You had to mark me too?” Thor asked as he came up behind me.
“I know.” I chuckled when I saw the red bite I’d left on the right side of his neck.
“It’s very high school, very white trash, but since you got to give me a scar, I
thought you could at least suffer through a love bite for awhile.”
“You can mark me anytime.” Thor nuzzled my neck as he pulled me back
against his chest. He towered over me, but it made me feel safe. He lifted his
face to ask, “Are you hungry?”
“Oh, yeah.” I pulled away from him and ran out of the room before he could
change his mind.
I was happier than I’d been in weeks, especially when I heard his footsteps
thudding after me.
Chapter Forty-Five
I'd wasted too much time wallowing in my depression over Thor. Now, I had to
get back in the game and fast. So, as soon as breakfast was done, I headed into
the library to spirit-walk into Blue's head. I thought I might be rusty, but I guess
all those nights of pushing him out of my dreams had kept me in prime mental
shape. I slid easily and silently into Blue's mind.
I shouldn't have worried about the quiet part, though. Blue was in a mental
uproar. His thoughts flew from one angry string to the next. It was so quick that I
had a hard time following any particular one through to the end. There were a lot
of visions of Thor being hurt, and I had to spend some time calming myself
before I could continue to sift through the rest of the violent detritus. But the
thoughts concerning me were even more disturbing, and I passed them by as
quickly as possible.
Blue had apparently thought that I would come to my senses and sacrifice
myself on the bloody altar of his desire as soon as I saw all the damage his little
vampires could inflict. When his plan failed, he didn't take it kindly. On the
bright side, he'd been way too caught up with pursuing me to pursue Maria. In
fact, he had decided to explore other options. The latest plot was now centered
on the Russian Minister of Defense, Sergei Shoigu.
The last Minister of Defense had been a man named Anatoliy Serdyukov. He had
been fired recently due to some real estate scandal. But he also happened to be
married to the daughter of the Chairman of the Board of Gazprom, Viktor
Zubkov. Zubkov became Chairman when Prime Minister Medvedev had to
resign to accept the Presidency. Yes, the Presidency. Medvedev had been
President, and Putin had been the Prime Minister, but then they
traded places. So, now Putin is President and Medvedev is Prime Minister. How
do you like them apples? Confusing, isn't it? What I found especially confusing
was the fact that Russia had both a Prime Minister and a President. Aren't you
supposed to have one or the other?
Anyway, when Serdyukov was fired, Putin replaced him with Shoigu. Shoigu
didn't seem to have the same connections as Serdyukov, but he was a close
friend of Putin's. It wasn't surprising that President Putin had put a friend of his
in office, but it had to have been salt on Serdyukov's wounded pride. He may not
be in power anymore, but Serdyukov still had powerful connections.
This created a volatile situation which Blue was going to take full advantage of.
There were several plans he could put into action, but they all started the same;
with Sergei Shoigu.
Blue had found a way start a war without killing Maria.
Great for Maria, bad for Russia and the Minister of Defense. It looked as if
Blue's fury over losing me had made him impatient, and he'd gotten tired of
playing with the middle man. No more games; Blue was going straight to the
top. The Minister of Defense is basically Commander in Chief of the Russian
military and this Rottweiler was about to become Blue's lapdog. Blue was after
the reins of the Russian Federation, and he intended to scoop up those reins in
Bucharest.
Chapter Forty-Six
There have been many places I've been to that have resonated with me. On some
level, my body, my very cells, recognized the land. It was like that in both
France and Ireland. I’d breathe in and think, Yes, I know this. This feels right,
and I’d instantly be comfortable.
Bucharest was not one of those places.
I looked around the tired alleys and up at the strings of lank laundry hanging
from the lines above me and all I could think was, I want to go home. Maybe it
was just the knowledge that Blue was conspiring to do horrible things to the man
I loved and me. Blue, who for a moment I'd thought might not be past
redemption. Then I had shut him out of my mind and rejected his love. And he
had responded by slaughtering innocent people. It made for an awkward reunion.
Especially since I intended to kill him.
I looked around again at the architecture, which must have once been beautiful
and should still have had some charm, but all I could see was decay. I sighed.
“Let's get this over with,” Horus echoed my feelings precisely.
“There's the cafe.” I pointed to the back-alley eatery most people would
probably describe as quaint, but I just thought was creepy. “And there are
Shoigu's men.” I indicated the obvious bodyguards standing duty outside the
doors.
Blue needed to take Shoigu's blood to possess him thoroughly. So, the obvious
course of action would have been to simply keep Blue away from Shoigu, but
we couldn't protect
Shoigu twenty-four-seven and neither could his guards. Blue could snatch
Shoigu up in a moment, just as he'd taken me. We needed a more permanent
solution.
It was Teharon who came up with the idea and, in theory, it should work.
Unfortunately, we didn't have a lot of time to practice so a theory was kinda all
we had. The idea was that if Teharon could drive Blue out of my body and help
me keep him out, then he should also be able to shield a mortal's mind who had
yet to be invaded. Teharon had conducted an experiment and tried to shield me
from Horus. It had worked, but we didn't know if he'd be able to replicate the
process in a normal human with a god as powerful as Blue trying to get past the
shields. We also had no idea how long the shielding would last.
It was the first time Teharon had come hunting with us and his eyes were
practically glowing with excitement. As a healer, he'd been best utilized behind
the scenes and so had never been asked to participate in the field work. He was
chomping at the bit to do his part, and I couldn't blame him.
“Go get him, tiger.” I nudged Teharon, and he gave me an eager smile.
“I'll do my best.” Teharon disappeared.
I assumed he crossed the street and entered the cafe.
“I hate waiting.” I bit my lip as I watched for any sign of a disturbance.
All Teharon had to do was go in, lay a hand on Shoigu, and shield him. Then he
needed to get his ass out of the creepy/quaint restaurant, and we had to watch
and make sure that he did.
Unfortunately, we wouldn't know if Teharon's shielding worked until Blue tried
to take Shoigu's mind. So, there would be even more waiting after Teharon
returned.
I scanned the empty streets; a knot of fear growing in my
belly. Something had me spooked, and I couldn't figure out what.
There was still no sign of Blue, but that didn't mean anything. He could be
cloaking like Teharon and standing right next to me, for all I knew. I looked
sharply over my shoulder.
“What's wrong with you?” Thor asked me.
“I don't know.” I rubbed my bare upper arms. My gloves only reached my
elbows. Maybe I should have worn a jacket. I had no idea that Romania would
be so cold.
“It's done.” Teharon appeared before us, startling me. “He's as safe as I can make
him.”
“Now, we wait.” Horus leaned against the alley wall; looking even more bored
than usual.
“Again.” I glanced around.
I shouldn't have worried. Blue was right on schedule. He arrived no more than
five minutes after Teharon had returned.
Fully visible, Blue strode confidently into the cafe; never bothering to even
glance around him. It took half an hour for him to give up and leave. He
slammed out of the restaurant and caught sight of us immediately. With a nasty
glare, he stomped off down the street.
“It worked!” Teharon beamed.
“That was way too easy.” I stepped back into the alley, frowning.
“Never complain about things being easy,” Thor admonished.
“I know, but this is Blue.” I kept feeling as if I was missing something. “He
should have learned to expect us by now. This has all been too easy. Why? Why
would he go through all of this trouble and just keep walking away? He didn't
even come over and confront us.”
“Because I was waiting for you to slip up, Godhunter,”
Blue's voice behind me startled me into a spin. “Only two fighters and a healer to
protect you. Then, on top of that, you go and hide in an alley. No human
witnesses. That's not very smart of you.”
Blue backhanded me and sent me flying further into the alley. I hit a wall hard
and then fell onto the cold, uneven stones.
The sounds of fierce fighting seemed distant even though I knew I wasn't more
than ten feet away. My head spun, and I heaved up the contents of my stomach.
There was acid in my mouth and blood trickling down my neck. I was dizzy, but
I managed to get to my feet. I squinted down the alley just in time to see a blurry
Teharon get struck down.
I screamed despite the pain it caused in my head and started forward, but a hand
caught my arm and yanked me back. I looked down in confusion, still moving a
little slow, and saw feminine fingers gripping me tightly.
“Huitzilopochtli isn't the only one who's been waiting for you to fuck up.”
Before I could focus on my assailant, everything went black.
Chapter Forty-Seven
“Wake up, bitch!” It wasn't the sweetest wake-up call I’d ever had and it was
even more startling when I realized who the strident voice belonged to.
I groaned and opened my eyes to see an expanse of gray stone very close to my
face. It was dry and cold; sucking the warmth right out of me. It took me a
second to realize that I was shackled to a wall; hanging from my wrists. I
struggled to my feet only to find that they were shackled as well. At least they
weren’t bruised and cut like my wrists were from supporting my weight.
My head was still a little fuzzy, my legs were shaky, and my whole body ached,
especially my wrists and shoulders. I guess I should've been thankful that I was
still alive, but I had a feeling I might be wishing for the alternative soon.
When I turned my head, I could see the rest of an S&M
collection; complete with a rack, a wooden X-shaped cross, an iron bed covered
in black satin, and a stone altar laid with an assortment of whips and knives.
Now, when I say whips, I don’t mean the soft leather ones you find at Sensually
Yours out on Nimitz. I mean the real, pirate on the high seas, strap ‘em to the
mast, me maties, steel, barb-tipped whips.
Who knew Aphrodite was a sadist?
I guess it made a warped sort of sense. Love hurts and all that. She was the
Goddess of Love and wasn’t her husband that Blacksmith God; the one with the
limp? Hephaistos, that was it. I bet I knew where she got all her cool toys.
“Are you awake, you little slut?” She grabbed me by the hair and yanked my
head back so she could glare at me.
“Well, isn’t that the pot calling the kettle black?” I grinned at her, and she
slapped me. Bitch-slapped me, actually. I laughed even though my cheek stung
bad enough to make my eyes water.
“You hit like a girl.”
“You stupid, worthless, human,” she spat, and I mean she really spat at me. I had
to turn my face to avoid the spittle. “You have no idea what I can do to you.”
“Well, go on then.” I flexed my shoulders and back. “Let’s hear it, Afro.”
“My name is Aphrodite, and you should be begging by now.” Her face was
twisted with her hatred and it stole most of her beauty; forcing her features into
harsh lines which would have looked more at home on a vulture than a woman.
“No matter. You will be soon enough.”
“So, what’s this about anyway? Why did you help me escape Blue if you hate
me so much?” Keep it casual. Keep her talking. Maybe if I kept her talking,
she’d stay away from all the lethal hardware.
“What’s this about?!” She screamed and it was like a three-year-old throwing a
temper tantrum. “I couldn't kill you after Huitzilopochtli granted you protection.
So, I helped you escape to get you away from him, but you just kept turning up. I
was supposed to be his Queen. I'm the Goddess of Love and Beauty after all. I
deserve to rule beside him. Then you came along and all he could think about
was you. Little witch, little witch. You're all he talks about!”
Go figure. Isn’t it always about a man?
“Hey, look, I don’t want to be his Queen. I didn’t even know the position was
available. I’m in love with Thor for god’s sake... for my sake, whatever. I don’t
want Blue.”
“But he wants you.” She sneered at me. “All his plans
center around you. Finding you. Luring you out of hiding. Making you chase
him. He schemes for hours just to draw you out and see you for mere minutes.”
“What?” My mouth fell open; scraping my chin against the wall.
“You said it yourself.” Sshe lifted a perfect brow. “Why go through all that
trouble just to walk away? He wanted to see you, you idiot! He did it all to make
you come to him.”
“So he can kill me.” I sighed. “I know. He made it pretty clear when he sent me
crashing into a wall.”
“That's just because you angered him.” She waved her hand as if she could brush
aside my stupidity. “He wasn't going to kill you. He was going to kill your
friends and then take you home with him to make you his Queen!”
“Oh, how romantic.” I turned my face fully to the wall.
If I was going to feel as if I were talking to a brick wall, I might as well be
looking at one too. Wait a minute . . . Queen.
Queen of Love. Aphrodite was the Queen of Love. I was an idiot!
How in the hell had I not figured that out sooner?
“It is romantic, you simpleton!” the Queen of Love screeched at my back. “He
would have done anything to have you.
That's true love. Such devotion shouldn't be wasted on a human.”
“You think that's true love?” I was shocked enough to look back at her. “Are you
out of your mind?” I looked around the room again and snorted. “Oh, right,
sorry. Stating the obvious again.”
“You are beyond stupid.” Aphrodite planted her hands on her hips; wrinkling the
pristine beauty of her white velvet gown.
“He's the greatest of the Gods. You, especially, could do no better than him.”
“Obviously, I’m not worthy. So, you just go ahead, girlfriend.” I rolled my eyes.
Those two would be perfect for each other.
“I’m not your friend, feeble human.” She grabbed a whip from the table, and my
stomach lurched. “I’m your death.”
“Easy now.” I eyed her over my shoulder and tried to swallow past the fear that
was suddenly choking me. “You don’t have to do this. I don’t want your man.”
“I’m her man,” a gruff voice made me wrench my head in the other direction and
the sudden motion made it spin a little.
Did I have a concussion? It wouldn't be surprising after the blow Blue had dealt
me. I blinked and focused on a man of average height who was coming towards
me with a distinct limp and a dark glare. He had long brown hair tied at his nape
and a rugged handsomeness that spoke of a divine parentage. Oh, crap.
“Hephaistos, I presume?” I choked out.
He looked rather pleased for a moment, and then started to glare again, but this
time it was directed at Aphrodite.
“What have you done now?” Hephaistos motioned to me.
“Who’s this?”
“She’s the Godhunter, and I’m going to torture her until she dies, begging for
mercy.” Afro looked smug. Not exactly the answer I was hoping for.
“So, you were the one who sent the wolves?” I interrupted, and Hephaistos
looked me over curiously.
“Of course.” Aphrodite sniffed. “I couldn’t have it getting back to
Huitzilopochtli that I killed you, but now I see that the wolves have grown weak,
and I must do it myself.”
“But how were you able to track Thor?” I figured I might
as well get some answers.
“Sif is one of my closest friends.” Aphrodite’s wicked smile belied her words.
“All I had to do was comfort her, and she told me every move you two made.
She’s one of those women who torment herself over and over instead of simply
getting a new man.”
“Hmm”—I raised a brow at her—“sounds familiar.”
“Shut up, whore!” She flung the whip at me, and I felt it hit; tearing through the
material of my leather vest, my bra, my skin, and then muscle.
There was a blessed second of numb shock before the searing pain hit. Burning,
radiating anguish made my back arch as if it could run away from the trauma. I
couldn't breathe for a second. It was more excruciating than werewolf claws,
which at least had extreme sharpness in their favor. The barbs at the end of
Afro's whip weren't nearly as sharp; snagging and tearing as they traveled the
length of my back. I’m embarrassed to admit that I screamed like a little
schoolgirl.
“Aphrodite!” Hephaistos took the whip as I tried to see past the blinding pain.
My vision had gone blotchy and spotty, but I could hear just fine and Hephaistos
sounded supremely pissed when he demanded, “You will tell me what this is
about, and you will tell me now!”
“She’s trading up, Hephaistos old boy,” I choked out. My back was going numb,
and I was able to think again. “She wants to be Queen of the Gods or some such
shit. She’s tossing you out on your ass, and I’m in her way so it’s the whip for
me and the boot for you.”
When all else fails, get the bad guys to fight each other.
“Shut up!” Aphrodite swung around and grabbed another whip.
I heard it swish back, and I tensed in anticipation of the blow. But it didn’t fall so
I risked another glance over my shoulder.
Hephaistos had Aphrodite by the wrist and was staring her down, well up
actually, since she had a good four inches on him.
“You want free of me, my love?” He stared hard at her, and her eyes softened
slightly. “Who will make you such lovely playthings when I’m gone?”
“Hephaistos.” Aphrodite pouted and, even to me, it looked practiced.
“No!” He released her with a shove that sent her stumbling.
“I’m finished. That bloody Aztec is welcome to you.”
Hephaistos turned and walked away as Aphrodite screamed for him to come
back. She demanded that he turn around right this instant. She stomped her feet
and cried but still, he kept walking. I was in such deep shit.
I knew the exact moment Aphrodite remembered me and realized that I’d
witnessed her humiliation. The whip swished back and her rage echoed around
me as she let it fly. Even prepared, I couldn’t stop my scream. Tears ran down
my face, and I didn’t care. I would’ve begged, I would’ve done anything she
wanted, just to stop that whip from falling again, but she didn’t give me a
chance. She just kept wailing, kept pulling back the whip until I thought I would
pass out. I hoped I would pass out.
As I weakened, I instinctively reached for strength from the earth, and when the
power edged up my toes, I remembered. I saw the circle in my head and the
Gods falling to their knees around me. Could I do it again? Could I weaken her
until she couldn’t wield the whip? It was sure worth a try.
I tried to clear my head, but it was difficult with the pain.
My back was burning, and I wasn’t sure if there was any flesh left on it at all. I
could feel blood running down my legs in steady streams and my vest was
hanging loosely at my sides. Since I
couldn't escape it, I welcomed the pain. I drew it in and used it.
Then I turned it around and pushed it into Aphrodite as I took power away from
her. I saw the circuit in my head and felt the pulsing connection between us. Her
magic for my pain. Fair trade, don’t ya think?
I heard Aphrodite gasp as a sweet tingling began to fill me.
It was soft and tentative at first but then it started to rush into me with the
greatest pleasure I’d ever felt. Wave after wave of liquid sunlight flowed up my
legs; licking at me like a lover. It caressed me from the inside out, touching me
everywhere, and leaving me feeling more sexually aware of my body than I’d
ever been.
I took a deep breath and tried to control the ecstasy but as soon as I did, it started
to pull away. I heard Aphrodite choking behind me and knew I couldn’t try to
control it. I had to let it in completely. I had to welcome the magic and embrace
it fully. So, I opened my metaphysical arms to it, and it flung itself back into my
body. Magic rushed through me, and I screamed as I came; tremors shaking me
from the tips of my fingers to the bottom of my toes.
Aphrodite wasn't just a goddess of love, she was also a goddess of lust, and it
was pure sex that rode me, filled me, and consumed me.
I gasped for air while it settled into my bones and took root. It was mine. I
wasn’t borrowing this time; I was stealing.
I felt a moment’s guilt before a light fluttering started to tickle my toes. I’ve had
butterflies in my stomach before, but this was the first time I’ve had them fly
throughout my whole body and roost. It started gently but then turned wild. A
mad heady rush and then back to a steady pace. It was a roller coaster ride. It
was the beat of a heart. No; the beat of two hearts together. It was a rhythm of
tribal drums mixed with the soft notes of a harp. It was the place where poetry is
born. A wide, endless sea of emotion that would never dry up. That could, in
fact, quench the world's thirst and still be full. It was the greatest magic of all.
The power that fed all others. It lifted me to happiness so great that I cried
violently when it receded, even though it was receding into me.
I saw Thor’s face; his soft smile and strong heart. I saw the greatness that love
could bring out of him and also the anguish it could cause. I shivered as the
magic showed me the other side of love. The ability to destroy completely and
leave only despair in its wake. I saw how Aphrodite had twisted her magic and
made a mockery of it. She had begun to glory more in the control that love could
give her than in the love itself. Ol' Afro had slipped towards the dark side and
her magic was more than happy to find a new mistress.
I shuddered and began to think it was over but then came an image of Blue. I
frowned and tried to push it away but how do you deny something that’s inside
you; showing you only the truth?
It laid him bare before me; his evil nature and his good. To my surprise, there
was good in him, and I saw how it would grow under my care. I saw the man he
could become under Love's influence. I shook my head and told myself that I
wouldn't be the woman who thinks she can change a man. I didn’t want the
responsibility, and I didn’t want his love.
So, it showed me the anger inside him, the hatred my rejection would bring, and
I cried out in regret. He was pitiful in his withdrawal into rage. I saw him gorge
himself on blood and slake himself on countless women in an attempt to burn the
feelings away. I moaned and begged the magic to stop. I didn’t want this; I didn’t
ask for him to love me. I refused to take responsibility for his downfall.
You did ask for this, something spoke inside me, and I knew it was the magic but
not just the magic. It was blending with me, becoming me, and forcing me to be
honest with myself. You drew me out and brought me here. Give me your life,
and I will give you mine, but you must accept what I am and what we will be
together.
You will be held accountable but only to yourself. Aphrodite learned to be cruel
to escape the pain of caring, but you can choose to be stronger than her. Accept
that there will be heartache, that you will feel it and cause it, but that you will
also be the cause
of soaring happiness; bliss beyond belief. You will be responsible for both but
Love, like the butterfly, tends towards lightness and if you're true to me, there
will be much more joy than pain.
“So mote it be,” I whispered my weary consent and felt Love settle inside my
chest. There was a lightness to it, and I smiled despite my exhaustion. But it
wasn't over, a new facet of Aphrodite's magic rushed into me. Now what?
The clash of swords rang in my ears and the exhilaration of battle filled me. I
suddenly remembered what else Aphrodite ruled; War and Victory. I felt them
plow into me together, like brother soldiers. They strengthened my body;
tightening muscles, hardening bones, enhancing organs, and sharpening reflexes.
I knew I could fight at the head of armies and lead them to victory. I could stand
on the field of battle and swing my sword over and over and never tire. I could
make my enemies fall to their knees before me and beg for mercy. I could grant
glory and fame to any who would follow me.
The magic was intoxicating. I finally saw why the Atlanteans proclaimed
themselves to be Gods. It was hard not to believe it when you felt the force of
that energy and knew what you were truly capable of. I had to remind myself of
who I was; Vervain Lavine, human witch, not a goddess. I may hold god magic
now, but that didn't make me one of them.
Did it?
War and Victory found their places beside Lust and Love, and I felt my body
convulse violently and then fall to hang limply from the shackles. I forced my
head around with supreme effort and saw Aphrodite on the ground behind me.
She was beautiful again; peaceful as she laid sprawled across the stone floor. I
knew immediately that she was dead. I had drained her of everything she had, all
the magic that had been sustaining her, and she had simply laid down and drifted
away. I reached deep and tried to feel some horror over her death, but I just
couldn’t. She was going to whip
me to death; flay me open until my heart gave out. I had drained her, and she
died like Sleeping freakin’ Beauty. The bitch was lucky.
However, I was still chained to a wall, filled with a power which couldn’t help
me with those chains, and bleeding from my shredded back. The magic had
taken most of the pain away but it wasn’t a healing gift and my back was still
bleeding. Just thinking about it brought back the pain. As if it had been sitting
there, waiting for me to remember it. Or maybe now that Afro was dead, it had
surged back to me from her. Whatever the case, my exhausted mind couldn’t
take any more. I closed my eyes and let myself fall into the void.
Chapter Forty-Eight
Something cool and liquid was at my lips, and I drank it down greedily. There
was soft murmuring around me and warmth everywhere. My body tingled like a
freshly awakened foot, and I had the urge to stretch everything all at once. I
opened my eyes and saw a white feather with a red tip hanging before me. I
blinked, refocused, and saw that it was attached to a long, silky, black braid.
Teharon. I smiled.
“We have to stop meeting like this,” I croaked.
Teharon laughed softly. Everything about him was gentle.
He was the perfect healer. “Drink more of this, Vervain.”
I heard some movement; it sounded like running. Far away, there was a crash,
then a slam, and the pound of heavy footfalls. As they neared, I heard angry
male voices getting louder with them, and I groaned. I was too tired to deal with
more anger. Can't we all just get along?
“Tell them that if they can’t control their hostility, they’re not to come in,”
Teharon looked to his left as he spoke.
I saw Mrs. E standing there in a white linen dress, looking like an angel. Or
maybe that was just because she was holding a pitcher of water, and I was still so
very thirsty. She smiled at me, winked, and walked calmly away. I gulped more
water from the cup Teharon held as he brushed back the hair from my forehead.
His touch was as cool and as reviving as the water.
“Easy, Godhunter, you’ve been through a lot, and it’s taken many nights to heal
you,” he said. “Don’t overtax yourself.”
“How many nights?” I frowned as I tried to remember and then tensed as I
relived it all at once.
Teharon stroked my face and calmed me with whispered words, but soon there
were more faces pressing in around him.
Thor’s face was pale and anxious. He knelt beside me and took my hand;
pressing it to his lips and crying silently as he kissed it. I started to cry too, and
he dove over me; wrapping his arms around me and burying his face in my neck.
My back felt a little tight and achy but there wasn't any pain, and I silently
worshiped Teharon’s healing abilities.
“Are you in pain, darling?” Thor jerked back. “Did I hurt you?”
“No.” I smiled as big as I could and looked over at Teharon. “I’m racking up
quite a tab with you, Mr. Heaven Hands.”
“Remember me when you release your bounty.” Teharon winked, and I felt my
face go slack. He held up his hand; immediately reassuring. “You’re still the
Godhunter. You’re still Vervain Lavine, nothing has changed that. There's just
more to you now.”
“So, now you heal the spirit too, Teharon?” I reached for his hand, and he
squeezed mine.
“I try my best.” He gave me one last squeeze before releasing me to back away;
ending up slightly behind the blue silk curtains at the foot of the bed.
“Then so shall I.” I smiled with more strength and looked back at Thor. “How
did you find me?”
“When you killed Aphrodite, her wards went down, and I was able to break
through into her territory.” Thor winced as he recounted it. “It was bad, darling. I
didn’t think you were going to live.”
“She wouldn’t have if she hadn’t taken Aphrodite’s magic,”
Teharon admitted.
“The fighting stopped as soon as Aphrodite took you,” Thor reclaimed my
attention, “Huitzilopochtli noticed first; the son of a bitch. He just started
screaming and then disappeared. That's when I noticed you were gone too. I
thought he'd somehow taken you, but Horus pointed out that Huitzilopochtli
wouldn't have been upset if that were the case.”
Thor looked over his shoulder at Horus, who shrugged as if it didn't matter to
him whether I lived or died. But I caught the glimmer of relief in his eyes, and it
made me smile.
“I went to Fenrir and asked for Trevor,” Thor continued.
“He picked up Aphrodite's scent easily, but then he'd known it was her all
along.”
“He tried to tell me.” I patted Thor's hand. “I can't blame him for his loyalty to
his family.”
“We'll talk of loyalties later.” Thor looked grim, and I frowned but before I could
ask anything, he continued, “I couldn’t even sense where Aphrodite had taken
you. She had you deep in the ground and that, combined with her wards, made
you invisible to me. Trevor found the path, but we still couldn't get past her
wards until she was dead. As soon as they fell, we went in after you. You were
horribly abused. If Aphrodite hadn't already been dead, I would have killed her
slowly.”
“I love you too,” I whispered, and his face lost a little of its ferocity.
“Lady Hunter,” the low roll of Trevor’s voice vibrated in my ears, and I looked
over to see him at the foot of the bed.
I don’t know why, but it was strange to see Trevor in Thor's bedroom at
Bilskinir. It felt like a misplaced intimacy.
“Trevor.” I started to smile, but something in his face made me hesitate. He had
something to say, but he couldn’t do it in front of the others. I don’t know how I
could read him so easily, but it suddenly seemed natural, like a childhood friend
whose every twitch I could interpret. “Baby.” I looked over at Thor. “I know I
just woke up but could you clear everyone out for a minute? I need to talk to
Trevor.”
Thor looked at me, then at the wolf, and back at me again.
He gave me a confused nod, but before he could get up, I pulled his face down
and kissed him thoroughly. When I pulled back, Thor smiled, but his lips
trembled and a relieved half laugh/half cry tumbled past them. He got to his feet
still holding my gaze.
“Okay, let’s give them a minute.” Thor turned, and I finally noticed that the room
was full.
All of my god peeps were there, and each one of them gave me a wink, a smile,
or—in the case of Horus—a curt nod as they left. I smiled reassuringly at them;
wondering how many more times we’d repeat this bedside scene. It was getting
to be tedious, these near-death experiences, and I'm sure I wasn't the only one
who thought so.
When the room was empty of all but Trevor and me, I held a hand out to him,
and he rushed over with a blur of speed. In a move similar to one he'd done
before, Trevor ran his face along mine. This time though, I felt his magic caress
me; reach through me questing, seeking to see if I was truly healed. Trevor
buried his face deep into the hair at the crook of my neck and then inhaled
deeply and exhaled with a long shudder.
“I’m all right, Trevor.” I felt my body start to tremble and I almost groaned.
What was with me? Had I turned into da-da-da-da… Su-u-uper Slut? Able to
leap on tall gods with a single bound, fly through feelings faster than a speeding
werewolf, and save bloodthirsty
Aztecs with love magic. This was ridiculous. I couldn't be feeling
anything for Trevor; I loved Thor. I was lying in his bed for fuck's sake. Well,
maybe not right at the moment but after some rest, it would be for fuck's sake.
Okay, that was crude. I apologize, but cut me some slack, things were getting
weird, and my mind was having trouble coping.
Trevor didn’t pull away as I'd expected. He crawled up onto the bed with me and
wrapped all of his muscled, werewolf mass tightly against my side. I tried to
tamp down the desire his touch ignited, but my new magic liked him. It liked
him a whole lot. It whispered to me that he was deserving of love. He was
worthy of our gift. In fact, he was already ours.
Trevor flung a thickly muscled leg over mine and an arm around my waist.
“Um, Trevor?” My voice was shaky as I looked down at the bulge of his bare
arm.
He was wearing one of those tight black T-shirts again and, for some reason, it
made me even more nervous.
“Yes?” He spoke into my neck; his breath hot against my racing pulse.
“Was there something you wanted to talk to me about?” I patted his hand on my
belly in what I hoped was a sisterly fashion.
“First, I’d have you know my true name,” Trevor whispered; his lips brushing
my skin in an irritatingly sensuous way. “It’s VѐulfR.”
Shivers raced down my back. There was magic in the word, at least for me it
seemed. I had to catch my breath.
“Why did you change it?” I asked.
“Trevor is easier for people to pronounce.” He smiled; a
quick movement of lips against my skin. “And I like it.”
“Okay.” I sighed in delight. “Now I know your name.
Thank you for sharing. Is there something else you wanna tell me?”
“Have you heard of the Binding?”
“Is this something kinky, Trevor? ‘Cause I think I’ve had enough kink to last me
a year, and I doubt I'll ever be able to do bondage again after that whole scene
with Afro,” I huffed.
Trevor finally lifted his head to look at me and his face was filled with laughter.
He looked so happy that it reminded me of something the love magic had said;
bliss beyond belief. That was it exactly; Trevor looked blissful. I gaped at him.
He was gorgeous when he smiled; heart-stoppingly beautiful. He laughed
suddenly; a barking sort of sound that ended on a howl. I gaped some more; this
time in curious fascination.
“The Binding isn't kinky.” He nuzzled my cheek before he went on. “It’s an old
magic. As ancient as, and bound with, the Law of Three.”
“Three times three shall your casting return to thee,” I murmured. “Be it for
good or evil, three times three it shall be.”
“Yes,” Trevor agreed, “as old as that and involving the magic of three. A wolf
can bind itself only once in his or her life, and nothing can undo the bond.”
I was getting a really bad feeling about this, but I nodded anyway. “Go on.”
“A wolf must vow his life three times to his intended and each time the chosen
must offer to release the wolf. He, in turn, must refuse to be released. Thus there
are three times three vows; the offering, the release, and the refusal, each given
thrice. On the third refusal, the wolf is bound completely; having been given
every opportunity to deny the Binding, he chooses the tether instead.”
“So, when I saved you?” I whispered the question.
The bad feeling was getting stronger and along with it came a recognition of a
connection I had with Trevor; like the glow of honey-colored eyes inside my
head.
“I offered you my life,” he said. “It was your due. You saved me so I vowed to
try and save you.”
“And I told you we were square.” I swallowed roughly.
It was getting warm and harder to breathe. Was this what it felt like to
hyperventilate? Nurse! I needed a nurse. Stat!
“Yes.” Trevor's hand started to make playful circles on my stomach, and I had to
take a cleansing breath to try and chase away the butterflies that gathered
beneath my skin to investigate the pleasant sensation.
“That was number one. Then later you saved Thor and me,”
I referenced the night in the alley.
“Yes. Again, I offered you my life and again, you gave it back to me.” Trevor
stared up at me with glowing adoration and his face was so beautiful to me then.
I wanted to kiss the hard angles of his jaw and lick his soft lips. I watched them
move as he spoke, “It was almost as if you knew just what to say. I accepted then
that this must be our destiny.”
“And the third time was when you came to give me the hint.” I couldn’t look
away from his eyes. “You chased the Froekn away and offered to protect me.”
“And you released me from my vow.” Trevor's face was closer, but I didn't
remember him moving.
I could see the double rows of Trevor's thick lashes and
smell the musky spice of his skin. I inhaled it deeply and my head seemed to fill
with him; leaving me shivering and panting.
“But you said the wolf must, in turn, refuse to be released.”
I was grasping at straws and I knew it but damn it, can’t a girl get just one straw,
please?
“It doesn’t have to be a spoken refusal. The desire to refuse is what matters.
When he returns to his mate, the wolf's choice is clear.” Trevor's lips brushed
mine, and I shivered more. My chest heaved with my ragged breaths as he
whispered, “And I've returned.”
“Why would you bind yourself to me?” I asked against his lips.
Trevor opened his mouth and inhaled my words as if he could taste them. As if
they could sustain him.
“My life was yours from the moment you saved it. I had to make the offer, but
when you refused me, it was you who decided.
It was you who started the Binding.” His body completely covered mine and
again, I hadn’t caught the movement.
It was a strange position though; Trevor was centered over me perfectly. His legs
hung lower than mine, and he had to bend to keep us face-to-face, but we were
also hips-to-hips. Our centers were centered.
“But I knew nothing of your culture or I wouldn’t have bound you.” I trembled
from head to toe; my body already knowing something that my mind was trying
desperately to deny.
“It was your ignorance that made your release of me so sweet.” Trevor's breath
came faster, and I felt him press hard against me. Even through his jeans and the
sheet covering me, I could feel his heat. “You give without thought of gain.
You’re strong, wise, fearless, and beautiful. You’re worthy of the Binding and as
you have chosen me, I have also chosen you.”
Trevor lowered his mouth to mine and slipped his tongue through my lips. As
soon as our tongues met, white light poured between us, around us, and within
us. He shuddered against me, and I felt waves of pleasure course through me;
tightening my body and pushing it into release. Trevor cried out into my mouth,
and I drank down his rapture as I felt the warmth of his release rush against me.
His magic came pouring out with it; past the barrier of fabric and into my flesh.
My body seemed to rebel; tightening and trying to reject the magic. I had no idea
what was going on inside me until I saw a flash of white fur in my head and
heard a low growl. My Nahual was coming out to defend her territory, and she
wasn't too pleased to find that the invader was a wolf. My jaguar faced Trevor's
wolf inside my chest; both of them ready to tear each other apart over living
space.
I slammed down an imaginary wall between the two of them and made my
feelings known. They needed to get along, or there would be nothing to fight
over because I'd be dead. That seemed to calm them both, and I felt my Nahual
withdraw reluctantly. She kept her eyes on Trevor's wolf though, even after it
backed away and curled up; warm and content. The honey eyes I’d sensed in my
mind earlier closed.
We laid pressed together for a few minutes; breathing hard and staring at each
other wide-eyed until our breath slowed, and I began to think clearly again. I
closed my eyes and groaned. This wasn’t going to make my life any easier. How
the hell was I going to explain it to Thor?
“Minn Elska,” Trevor whispered into my neck as he slid down into a more
relaxed position.
“What?” I brushed the hair back from his eyes.
I loved his eyes, such a delicious color, and his hair was silky like fur. Wait;
what? No! What the hell was I thinking?
“My love.” Trevor smiled up at me with passion-heavy eyes.
“Oh, hell no!” I swore, and Trevor’s eyes shot wide open.
“Get off me! I can’t do this. There’s got to be a way to unbind you.”
“It’s done, darling.” Thor was standing beside the bed; looking down on us with
an unreadable expression.
I gaped at him and pushed at Trevor. The werewolf rolled off me and my face
flushed when I saw the stain on the front of his jeans. Trevor just curled up at the
foot of the bed and continued to stare at me contentedly. It was as if he were
high. Part of me wished I could stay in that high with him, but reality was a
downer.
I was stone cold sober.
“How much of that did you see?” I asked Thor, completely mortified.
“Enough.” Thor's jaw was clenched so he had to speak through his teeth. That
couldn’t be a good sign.
“Baby.” I sat up and reached for Thor, and he gave me his hand before he sat
down beside me. At least he wasn’t throwing things at my head. Maybe I stood a
chance. I hoped so since I didn't think I could handle losing him again. I cleared
my throat and looked over at Trevor. “Trevor, please. I need you to leave.”
Trevor stood up and nodded solemnly, finally joining the rest of us on planet
Sobriety. But then he turned to Thor before he left.
“You know me, Thunderer,” Trevor's voice went low and deadly serious. “You
know whose scent I carry. I’ve pledged all to your woman and my legacy is now
hers. As long as you treat her well, you are both considered Froekn. I don’t ask
for her love or her sex, but I will have my share of her. You know you cannot
deny me.”
Thor looked toward Trevor but not directly at him. He closed his eyes and
nodded curtly before turning back to me. I didn’t like that nod, and I didn’t like
the satisfaction on Trevor’s face as he walked out of the room.
“What does that mean, Baby Thunder?” I looked at Thor with my heart in my
eyes; begging him not to destroy it.
“He’s bound to you.” Thor swallowed hard. “Wolves mate for life. It’s like an
eternal marriage.”
“But I don’t want to marry him!” I nearly screamed in frustration. “I barely
know the guy.”
“This is a complicated situation.” Thor took my hands in his. “Trevor has bound
himself to you because you saved him. You haven’t vowed to love him, but there
will be attraction between you.” He frowned and took a deep breath before
continuing.
“You’ll desire him, Vervain. It’s part of the magic. It’s meant to keep the species
going and the Binding strong.”
“But I still feel attraction for you.” I lifted my hands to his face; stroking the
angles I loved.
Thor smiled and kissed both of my palms. “I’m very happy to hear you say that
but you’re not the Bonded. This wasn't a mutual Binding, as you’ve already
figured out. He’s given his life to you, but you haven’t offered yours to him.”
“So, normally the other wolf would offer their life back?” I frowned and tried to
grasp it all. “The process is done by both wolves?”
“Exactly,” he said. “You’re not under any restriction regarding him. Only he is
bound.”
“That’s unacceptable,” I said firmly. “I can’t have some werewolf bound to me,
unable to satisfy his basic needs because I’m already in love with you.”
Thor laughed and it was a surprised sound like he couldn’t believe I’d made him
laugh in such a horrible situation. He hugged me and kissed the top of my head.
“Thank you, darling,” he whispered. “You’ve just made this bearable.”
“Thor,” I gasped. “I can’t breathe.”
Thor chuckled again and loosened his hold. “We’ll make it work.” He stroked
my cheek and kissed me quickly.
“You still haven’t explained what he meant.” I gave him a reproachful look.
“What was all that about scent, legacy, and having his fair share, huh? What the
hell was that?”
“Vervain, someday I’m going to introduce you to Hel since you keep invoking
her name.” Thor rolled his eyes.
“What?” I was baffled.
“The Goddess of the Underworld.” Thor gave my thigh a pat. “The Norse people
revered her as the keeper of those who died of old age and illness. Her name is
Hel; one L, not two. She also happens to be Trevor’s Aunt.”
“So, that’s where the Christians got it.” I snorted.
“We all traveled a lot.” He shrugged. “Our myths got mixed and our followers
got confused occasionally.”
“You’re trying to get me off the subject.” I pointed at him and thinned my lips.
“Wait. Auntie Hel? Oh, that’s rich. No! You’re not distracting me. Tell me the
rest.”
“Very well.” Thor heaved a sigh. “The scent Trevor carries is that of Fenrir
himself. All Werewolves stem from the Great Wolf, but most are generations
from the source. Trevor is Fenrir’s first cub.”
“What?” I felt my face go slack. The bad feeling was getting worse; the
butterflies in my belly turning to lead and plummeting. “That means I’ve bound
the Big Bad Wolf’s eldest son? His bouncing baby boy? His prime offspring?
His—”
“Yes, Vervain.” Thor laughed and shook his head.
Then something occurred to me, and I asked Thor, “What does VѐulfR mean?”
“He spoke his name to you?” Thor didn’t sound so much surprised as he did
resigned.
“Yes, and I felt something when he said it,” I confirmed.
“It’s just one more thing that ties him to you now. You, of all people, should
know the power of words when spoken at the right moment.” Thor sighed.
“Why do you think I’m asking?” I looked at him expectantly.
“VѐulfR means Sacred Wolf,” Thor finally explained. “He’s Fenrir’s holy one;
like Jesus to the Christian god.”
“Whoa.”
“Now, you understand why Trevor has a legacy and why it’s an honor for you to
be a part of it,” Thor said.
“Yeah, but what exactly is this legacy?” I tilted my head and narrowed my eyes
in suspicion. “I’m not going to need a lot of Nair am I?”
“What?” Thor frowned.
“Am I going to get furry?”
“No, baby.” Thor looked up as if there might be an explanation for my insanity
written on the ceiling. “His legacy is
power and now you can tap into it. Trevor has a direct link to Fenrir, and you
may call on the Great Wolf himself for aid in times of need.”
“That’s pretty groovy.” I lifted my brows.
“Yes, it’s all groovy,” Thor grumbled, “and now for the bad news.”
“No,” I groaned. “No more bad news. How’s my back by the way? Am I going
to scar?”
“What? No.” Thor blinked as he tried to follow my train of thought past its
derailment. “You’re back will heal perfectly; Teharon's a god.”
“Very groovy.” I nodded and felt supremely cool.
“Can I tell you the bad part now?”
“If you must.” I waved imperiously. I was a powerful girl now; I had
connections.
“Too bad I’m not a god of patience,” he muttered.
“What was that?” I narrowed my eyes again; with great wolf-empowered
menace.
“Nothing, darling.” Thor sighed. “Trevor is bound in a one-way tie so he'll
require you to spend time with him or he’ll fall ill.”
“He’ll get sick if I don’t see him?” I blinked in surprise.
“Talk about taking rejection hard.”
“This isn’t funny, Vervain.” Thor was losing his tolerance, so I gave him my
good girl face and nodded. He seemed satisfied enough to continue. “You must
have physical contact with Trevor at least once a month. It doesn’t have to be
big. You don’t have to have sex with him or anything like that, but it must be
skin-to-skin contact. He’s given you a part of his soul, and he'll need to connect
with it, or he’ll die.”
I felt the blood leave my face as I sat back against the pillows with a thud. I had
to touch Trevor every month, or he died?
Well, hell—I mean Hel—no pressure or anything. I looked at Thor and noticed
the little lines of strain around the corners of his mouth.
“You’re not telling me something.” I glared at him.
His eyes widened and his head rocked back, “You're getting good at reading
me.”
“Yeah, and what aren’t you telling me?” I insisted.
“It’s best to touch Trevor as often as possible.” Thor looked away, and I hit his
arm lightly so he'd turn back. “If you keep the touching to a minimum, Trevor
could become starved for you and attack.”
“Attack, as in; he’d try to kill me?” I clarified. I so did not need a rabid werewolf
for a pet. What would Nick think?
“Not kill.” Thor looked away again but only briefly. “Rape maybe.”
“Oh, damn,” I gaped at him.
“Yes, very eloquent, Vervain.” He swallowed hard. “That about sums it up.”
“Okay, so I've got a new doggy who needs to be pet a lot, or he may end up
humping my leg.” I pursed my lips thoughtfully.
“You have such a way with words.” Thor's lips were twitching.
“I just wish he didn’t have to give up a chance at normal werewolf love for me,”
I grumbled. “I don’t like standing in the way of anyone’s happiness.”
“You still don’t understand.” Thor caught my gaze and held it. “You are his
happiness now. You bring him joy beyond sex.
Trevor doesn’t need intercourse as much as he needs you. The needs of the body
can be managed in other ways but the needs of the soul cannot.”
“So, he can still masturbate is what you’re saying.” I chewed my lip as I mulled
it over.
Thor rubbed his hand over his face and groaned. “Yes, he can, but as you
experienced earlier, your touch alone can bring him that pleasure.”
“And you’ll be okay with this?” I looked at him apprehensively.
“No, I'm definitely not okay with this, but what choice do I have?” He snapped.
“There’s always a choice,” I whispered and looked down at my hands.
“Not if I want to keep you.” Thor pulled me against him so roughly and so
suddenly that I couldn’t think for a second.
His mouth ravaged mine, and I tasted the salt of his tears in the kiss. The air
sparked around us, our hair starting to lift, and I knew what that meant so I
pulled away breathlessly.
“I don't know if I'm rested enough for mind-blowing sex yet, babe.” I gave him a
saucy smirk. “And that's the only kind of sex I'm willing to have with you
anymore.”
“I love you.” Thor laughed. “You’re worth every headache.”
“I told you before that you should be careful not to speak too soon.”
“There’s something else.” Thor was smiling so it couldn’t
have been that bad, but I still went on guard immediately.
“What?” I asked carefully.
“I think you should take a look in the mirror,” he suggested.
I looked down at my body quickly to make sure I hadn’t turned into a wolfgirl or
anything like that. Nope, still me. What the hell? Oh, no; my face. My hands
flew up to it but everything felt fine to me. Thor laughed and helped me out of
bed.
“It’s nothing horrible, just go take a look.” He nudged me in the direction of the
bathroom.
I was still a little weak, and I stumbled, but he reached out to steady me. I caught
my balance, waved him off with a smile, and made my way over to the bathroom
mirror. Then I just stood and stared.
It was still me. Same dark hair, same dark eyes, same curves, but somehow I was
different. I leaned in closer. My hair was longer and a little thicker; falling in
shining, fat curls past my hips. Normally it grew at a snail’s pace and to get that
kind of curls I’d have to set it with rollers. My skin was perfect, resplendent with
a healthy glow, and when I touched it, my hand glided over its surface like silk.
My eyelashes were long and thick; curling up and out over eyes sparkling with
vitality. My lips were just a tad fuller and were a soft rose-pink. I felt like a sex
kitten, and I didn’t have a stitch of makeup on. Then I noticed the changes in my
body; the way everything felt tighter and stronger, and the way even simple
functions like breathing seemed easier.
“Groovy,” I whispered.
“Yes, darling it’s very nice.” Thor’s eyes twinkled as he came up behind me.
“Very nice?” I turned and lifted a perfectly shaped eyebrow.
I wondered if this meant I’d never have to pluck again. “This is
about fifty thou in work here. Check me out.” I spun around in a circle and felt
my hair follow me in a wide arch. “Holy cannolis! Is my ass firmer?”
“Yes.” Thor reached out and pulled me to him. “As I said, it’s very nice, but I
liked you as you were. This added kick from Aphrodite’s magic is just frosting
on my Vervain cake.” He kissed my neck over the thunderbolt scar.
I laughed and shook my head at him. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that
you’re not impressed; it’s pretty much what you've been saying all along.”
“Ah, so I’ve proved my love then?” His kisses were heading lower.
“I think I might require just a little more proof.” I sighed.
“Little?” Thor raised an outraged face to me.
“We’re not back to that again, are we? You’re huge; monstrous. I’m terrified.
Eeek, someone help me,” I intoned dryly.
Epilogue
Thor and I settled into couple life fairly quickly. We worked out a system where
I spend three nights at his house, he spends three nights at mine, and then he
leaves so I can have the seventh day to myself. Hey isn't it like some kinda god
rule to rest on the seventh day? I was only being considerate of his culture.
Yeah, okay, I admit I just really need a day to myself every once in awhile. I tell
him, “Baby, how can I miss you, if you never leave?”
Thor really hates that line.
The arrangement is perfect, though. It gives me time to be home and take care of
my housework and plants as well as a day alone to paint and actually make a
living. Thor scoffs at my desire for money; telling me over and over that he'll
handle any financial needs I have. I told him to shove it where the lightning don't
strike.
Persephone and Hades must be doing well too because nobody’s heard from
them in awhile. No news is good news. Last we did hear; they had bought a
vacation home in Hawaii Kai; an ultra posh neighborhood across the island from
me. So, maybe they're just taking their time getting settled in.
Teharon's a source of strength as much as Pan is a source of amusement. I don’t
think either will ever change, and I wouldn't want them to. Horus and I are
growing on each other like mold, but I catch him smiling at me every once in
awhile so I think it’s a good mold. The kind you can make into penicillin.
Mr. T and Mrs. E are trying to bring their son over from the dark side, but I’ve
yet even to meet Nayenezgani, so I think the chances of that happening are about
as good as the chances of Brahma ever being faithful to Sarasvati. Who I still
haven’t met
either, by the way.
Things with Trevor have been going smoothly. He's respectful of Thor and keeps
his touching to a minimum. Thor, in turn, respects Trevor's right to keep
breathing. The two very different magical beasts inside of me, my jaguar and
Trevor's wolf, have seemed to reach an accord as well. I wouldn't say it's exactly
harmonious in there, but at least they're not fighting like cats and dogs.
Although, I still have my concerns over being in a relationship with an immortal,
life is pretty great. I'm no longer being stalked by werewolves or hunted by a
psycho love goddess.
There haven't been any more vampire killings or dream visits from a crazy Aztec
god either and when I checked in on him, Blue seemed to have given up on his
plan to launch Russia into war.
Maybe the thing with Aphrodite has given him a fresh perspective, or maybe my
new connection to the Froekn is a deterrent. Either way, all is quiet and peaceful.
I'm wallowing in the serenity; knowing that it won't last. If there is anything I've
learned from dating a god of lightning, it's that there's only one thing that follows
a calm... a storm.
Keep reading past the pronunciation guide for sneak peeks!
Pronunciation Guide
Aphrodite: Afro-die-tee
Bilskinir: Bill-ska-neer
Brahma: Bra-ma
Estsanatlehi(Mrs E): Es-tan-AHT-lu-hee
Froekn: Fro-kin
Huitzilopochtli: Weet-seal-oh-POACHED-lee
Járngreipr: Yarn- gri-per
Kuan-Ti: Kwan-tee
Lwa: loa
Megingjord: Mey-gen-yord
Mjollnir: Myul-neer
Persephone: Per-sef-fa-knee
Tawiskaron: Tah-wiss-Kah-ron
Teharon: Teh-ha-ron
Teotihuacán: Tee-oh-tee-wah-kan
Tenochtitlán: Tay-noch-teet-lahn
Tsohanoai(Mr. T): So-ha-noe-ayee
Ull: oul
UnnúlfR: Un- nul-fur
Valaskjálf: Vah-lask-chalv
VѐulfR: Vey-ul-fur
Vervain: Vur-vane (not Vivian)
Here are some sneak peeks into more of Amy's books The next book in the
Godhunter Series:
Of Gods and Wolves
Available now on Amazon:
http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B00E9LRYL
Chapter One
Was draining a god's power in self-defense still considered murder?
It's not like the police were going to come knocking on my door. “I swear,
Officer, it was a self-defense draining!” I groaned as I looked over my reflection
in the mirror. Yes, I killed Gods but I did it to protect my race from their
manipulations. I did it because Gods weren't really Gods, they're Atlanteans,
yep, from that Atlantis.
After destroying Atlantis with their quest for power and magic, they moved
across the world in a diaspora of soon-to-be deities. They found us, humans
lacking their skills but full of magical potential, and with their flashy magic, they
convinced us they were Gods. Then they took the sacrifices we made and used
them to make the fiction a reality.
Oh, but we got bored with them. We forgot most of them, moved on, decided to
consolidate down to just a handful of gods.
Unfortunately, they did not forget about us. They had grown accustomed to our
energy, using it to prolong their lives and refresh their magic. So the forgotten
ones banded together and found a new way to do things, a new way to steal our
power. They manipulated mankind, infiltrated governments, plotted and
schemed to bring us to war against each other, and then they took our dead as
their sacrifice.
When I first discovered this conspiracy, I thought all Gods were bad. I hunted
them, tracing through the Aether, a place of thought and magic which binds our
world to the God Realm. I didn't know there were gods who viewed relationships
with humans as a symbiotic exchange of energy for information. I didn't
know there were those among them who still loved us, guarded us, and guided
us. But that was before I met Thor.
Now, not only do I know about the division among the Gods, I know that as a
human witch, I have the ability to take back what they stole. I can drain a god of
their magic til there's nothing left to sustain them. Til they die and go wherever
the hell it is Gods go to when they die. Thus, my current situation.
I killed Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love. Except, you see, she wasn't all that
loving. She was in the middle of torturing me to death when I began to drain her,
simply because I had nothing left to defend myself with. Now, I had her magic of
Love, Lust, War, and Victory. Also, I had a healthy dose of pretty ladled on me.
My hair was longer, shinier. My skin was perfect for like, the first time ever. My
lips were fuller, my eyebrows would never need another plucking, and
everything felt a little tighter, if you know what I mean.
So there I stood, perusing this new improved Vervain Lavine and wondering
why I felt so guilty about it. Maybe it was the way it made me feel less than
human somehow. Of course, this new perfection was the least of my current
concerns. You'd think hanging with Gods would be cool, dating one even better,
but so far, all it had meant for me was a lot of drama.
I was dating Thor, God of Thunder, the Sea, yada yada. He was fantastic.
Gorgeous. Un-fucking-believable. But somewhere along the way, I'd saved the
life of a werewolf. A prince, no less, and had unknowingly bound him to me in
some weirdo Froekn(werewolf) ritual. Now Trevor, said werewolf, had to touch
me monthly or he'd die. I'm not exaggerating, he'll waste away and die if we
don't get skin to skin. Something about being separated from the part of his soul
he gave me. So, no pressure.
Thor was handling this surprisingly well. I'd be going apeshit if some hot chick
had to touch him once a month or die.
But then Thor's a god, he's probably used to all this bullshit. I,
however, am only human(I think) and having a sinfully sweet werewolf come
onto me all the time, giving me these big freakin'
puppy dog eye stares, is driving me insane. Oh, and then there's Blue.
Blue, aka Huitzilopochtli, is the Aztec God of the Sun. His name drives me
crazy, so I shortened the English version of it(Blue Hummingbird on the Left)
and just call him Blue. It's appropriate in so many ways but let's not digress. He's
also the Father of all Vampires. He's beautiful and broken, charming and vicious,
evil and brilliant... and out of his fucking mind.
My new magic wants to save him, fix him, but I have no idea how to go about
doing that. He wants me to be his Blood Bride or some shit. Queen of the Blood?
Vampire Empress? I don't know, it's too twisted to think about. At the moment,
it's kind of moot, since he hasn't shown his hot Aztec face in over a week. I'm
not sure if that's a good or a bad thing. I am sure it's one more thing I have to
worry about.
Man, I needed a vacation. Or a massage. Or a massage on my vacation. Sighing,
I went to lie down and find some peace in my dreams. I had maybe an hour of
peace before Trevor came barreling into the room I shared with Thor in
Bilskinir, Thor's Hall in the God Realm of Asgard.
“What, you don’t knock?” I lost my smirk when I saw the frantic look on his
face. “What is it?” I sat up and moved to the edge of the bed.
“We have a problem, Minn Elska,” he curled around my feet and laid his head in
my lap.
Oh boy, here we go. Trevor was bonded to me but I wasn't bonded to him. That
didn't stop the Binding from exerting a little influence on my hormones though.
Just being around Trevor made it difficult to be faithful to Thor but when he
touched me and called me his love in Old Norse, I turned into silly putty.
“Are we out of ice cream?” I tried to fend off the attraction with humor.
He shook his head a little and stared up at me with wide, honey-colored eyes. “I
don’t know. Should I go check?”
“It's a joke, Trevor.” I sighed and stroked his hair. He immediately nuzzled his
face into me and hugged my legs with a satisfied grin. “So what’s the problem?”
He looked up, as if suddenly remembering the reason he was there, and blushed,
“My father.”
“Fenrir?”
“Yes, him,” he rubbed against me again and sighed, warm breath tickling my
bare legs, where my silk slip had rode up.
“What about him?” I was trying to block out the lust spreading in delicious
waves from my lap. I wished I wasn't still sitting in bed, a very bad location to
be having such a reaction to Trevor.
“He wants to meet you.”
“Well that doesn’t sound so bad,” A sweet feeling of contentment was
weakening my limbs, fogging my mind. His hair was so soft in my hands but I
couldn’t even remember reaching out. He rubbed his face harder against me and
the muscles in my thighs relaxed, falling open so he could shift closer.
“It is bad,” Thor’s booming voice snapped my head up and my thighs back
together. He fell onto the bed beside us and yanked Trevor from my lap. Trevor
started to growl but Thor shoved him away from the bed. “You can’t think
straight when you’re touching her, believe me, I have the same problem, and you
need to tell her about the trial.”
“Trial?” I looked back and forth between them. “I’m a
witch, I don’t like that word.”
Trevor shook his head and frowned. “You’re right, Thunderer, I apologize. The
Binding is hitting me hard.”
“Tell her,” Thor gentled his tone a bit.
“Father doesn’t feel that I’ve chosen wisely” he looked down, his jaw clenching
and his eyes twitching. “He wants you to be tested for worth.”
“Tested? Does he know I didn’t ask for this?”
“He says you bound me, knowingly or not, and you must prove yourself worthy
of the honor or he’ll remove it.” Trevor looked up at me, clearly shaken.
“If your father is so unhappy, Trevor,” I had to handle this delicately but I was
ecstatic that there was a way to release him.
“Maybe we should just let him remove the Binding.”
“Vervain,” Thor took a deep breath and shook his head at Trevor, who looked so
stricken, I thought he’d be in tears at any second. “She doesn’t get it, Trevor,
relax. Vervain, there’s no way to undo the Binding in the sense you mean. Fenrir
is speaking of killing you to free his son, hoping Trevor will live through it.
Fenrir thinks the bond is unconsummated and so he believes there’s a chance for
Trevor to break free upon your death.”
“Unconsummated?” I frowned and then blushed. “R-i-i-ight, I remember, but
since we are consummated or whatever, what would happen to Trevor if I died?”
“He’d die too,” Thor watched me carefully as it sank in.
“But you’re immortal,” I searched Trevor’s face for an ounce of hope that I’d
misunderstood. “I mean, you can die if someone hurts you bad enough, but
otherwise you’d live forever, right?”
“Not anymore,” Trevor didn’t look the least bit disturbed by his death sentence.
In fact, he looked calm, peaceful, happy even.
“You’ve traded immortality to be bound to me in a one-sided bond?” I was
horrified.
“I’d be dead without you anyway.” He shrugged casually, his hands deep in the
pockets of his jeans. Very flippant, very James Dean. Werewolf without a cause.
“I was the one that nearly killed you in the first place.”
“Because I was attacking you,” he grinned lopsidedly. “It was the best day of my
life.”
“This is not our problem right now,” Thor stood up and glared at both of us.
“What?” I blinked up at him. “Oh right, so just tell him it’s consummated and he
needs to get over it.”
“I have,” Trevor looked away, “he doesn’t believe me.”
“Why not?” I was so frustrated, I could spit.
“I don’t carry your scent,” Trevor started to blush a pretty shade of rose.
“What do you mean carry my scent?” I stared at him and then Thor. They both
had matching looks of embarrassment.
“Cheese and rice! No way! He sniffed you to see if he could smell sex?”
Trevor nodded and Thor sighed.
“What it comes down to, Vervain,” Thor sat back down and took my hand, “is
this. You can either consummate the bond in front of Fenrir or accept the
challenge.”
“So I’m to either fuck or fight for his entertainment, is that it?” Trevor’s
shoulders slumped and he looked at the floor in misery.
“That’s it,” Thor, at least, met my eyes.
“What kind of trial are we talking about?”
“You’ll have to face three warriors of my father’s choosing,” Trevor looked up,
smiled, and shrugged. “I know you can win, you’re my Lady Huntress. You’ve
fought the wolves before and won. You’ve even beaten me and I’m the best of
our fighters.”
“Are you sure it’ll be werewolves only?” I looked at Thor and then back at
Trevor.
Trevor nodded but Thor was the one who answered. “Fenrir can only use his
own power to test you. It’s our law.”
“Fine, set it up,” I slumped back, then shot up again. “Do I have to kill them all
or just win?”
“You just need to disable them. They can change and heal if you let them.”
Trevor smiled and shook his head. “Your compassion is such a treasure to me.
It's humbling.”
“Yeah, great. Let's just hope it has the same effect on your father,” I smiled
weakly. “Now when is it going to be?”
“Two days hence,” Trevor grimaced and I groaned. “He wanted to test you
tonight but I begged him to let you prepare. So he granted us two days.”
“He’s not too happy with you for giving up your immortality, is he?” I wasn’t
too pleased about it, so I could only imagine what dear old Dad would think.
“He’s furious,” Trevor nodded.
“Well, let’s just hope I can keep us alive until the end of the week and then we’ll
take it from there.”
The Last Lullaby
Book 1 in the Spellsinger Series
Available on Amazon:
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B06XP3FTLS
Chapter One
I hunched my shoulders in an attempt to lift my coat collar a little higher around
my ears. The weather in Seattle was dismal in December. Hell, in my opinion it
was dismal during most times of the year. I longed for the kinder climate of my
home, where even the rain was warm. But I couldn't go back to Hawaii yet, I still
hadn't met with my client, and the payday for this job promised to be worth a
little discomfort.
I finally made it to the top of the ridiculously long driveway, my eyes scanning
the area surreptitiously behind the cashmere confines of my coat. I'd had the taxi
drop me off a little ways down the street so I could do a bit of surveillance on
my approach. Even in the gray, grim weather, there were at least eight guards
spaced around the front of the house. One of them moved to intercept me, and I
acted as if I hadn't seen him.
“Hold on, Miss. This is private property,” the overly muscled man in combat
pants held a gloved palm out to me in the traditional “stop” gesture. I saw the
gun on his hip, but he hadn't drawn it. That was mistake number one. I was in the
driveway already, that made me a threat.
Bad guard, no biscuit.
“I'm expected,” I could have announced myself right then, but I wanted to test
Adam MacLaine's security team.
That was my client, MacLaine, or he would be soon. If this guy was an accurate
representation of MacLaine's security, it was a wonder the man wasn't dead
already.
“Do we have a guest arriving today?” Mr. Combat Pants
asked a little microphone clipped to his shirt.
He had to open his leather jacket to access the mic, giving me a flash of the knife
he had secured to an inner pocket. Damn this guy was dumb. He even turned
away from me to talk into his comm. Like he couldn't conceive of a woman
being a threat. I could have killed him three times already. I suppose I should
have berated him for his bad habits, but I hated doing other people's jobs. And it
was definitely someone else's job to whip this guy into shape. The mere thought
exhausted me. I do not suffer fools.
“Name?”
“What?” I asked, completely distracted by his ineptitude.
And the spaghetti stain on his shirt. It was nearly invisible from a distance, but
now that I was up close and personal, I could clearly see the crusty red mark on
the black fabric. So, a fool and a slob. Definitely not the type of man I'd have
chosen to protect me.
“What's your name, Miss?” the slob asked.
“Tanager,” I said, whispering to see if he would make the mistake of coming in
closer to hear me.
“What was that?” he sure did. He leaned in close enough for me to stab him in
the throat.
Of course I would never deign to dirty my hands in such a manner. My mother
raised me better than that. I killed like a lady.
“The name is Tanager,” I said more clearly. “And I'm cold.”
Whoever was on the other side of the microphone heard me, and must have
barked something into the muscle-head's ear.
He flinched, then straightened.
“Sorry, Ms. Tanager,” he stammered and gestured to the looming house. “My
team wasn't notified. Go on in. Someone will meet you at the door.”
“Thank you, Mr...?” I drew it out into a question.
“Ah, you can call me Jake, Ms. Tanager,” he stammered.
“Thank you, Jake,” I walked off, striding quickly to the beckoning warmth of the
open front door.
A woman stood within the golden light of the doorway, her features as stern as
her severe bun, and her eyes razor sharp. She nodded to me, and shut the door
behind me after I entered.
“May I take your coat, Ms Tanager?”
“Yes, thank you,” I slid out of it and sighed.
I had worn my usual getup to greet clients, pencil skirt and modest blouse. But
instead of heels, I'd chosen knee-high boots. It was just too cold outside to go
without something covering my calves. The woman looked over my prim outfit,
and nodded in approval. With my long, dark curls pinned up, I looked very
professional.
“I am Mrs. Chadwick,” the woman introduced herself as she hung up my coat.
“Mr. MacLaine is waiting for you in his office. I'll take you there now.”
I followed Mrs. Chadwick down a corridor much too wide to be called a
hallway. It was lined with expensive artwork, and the sounds of our footsteps
were muffled by a silk carpet runner that looked as if it had taken years to
weave. It was nice, but I'd seen all of this before. Done better, to tell the truth.
My clients were the wealthiest people in the world. They had to be in order to
afford me.
“Mr. MacLaine, she's here,” Mrs. Chadwick said as she walked through an open
door.
“Thank God,” a man's voice groaned.
It was a pleasant voice, and it matched the office I entered.
Not nearly as pretentious as the rest of the house, this room was more personal.
It held framed family photos, an old chair that must have come from a time when
MacLaine wasn't so wealthy, a wide desk made for function instead of form, and
several sitting areas; one before the desk, one before a picture window to the
right of the desk, and one in front of a modest fireplace. That's where MacLaine
had been, at the fireplace enjoying its comfort instead of working at his desk. In
the crowd I normally contracted with, that said a lot.
Adam MacLaine was around forty, with a trim build that suggested he didn't
spend all of his time making money. His oak-brown hair was lightly sprinkled
with white at the temples, and his skin had a healthy tan, but not the sunbed tan
so prevalent in Seattle. His skin had seen real sun. Blue eyes crinkled as he
smiled in relief, and came to meet me halfway across the room, hand extended.
“Thank you for coming, Ms Tanager,” he shook my hand firmly. “Could you
close the door on your way out, Mrs.
Chadwick?”
“Of course, Sir,” she smiled a little, showing a hint of affection for her employer.
That said a lot too.
“Would you like something to drink?” MacLaine offered as his hand swept to a
sideboard where several bottles waited. Not decanters, mind you, he had straight
up liquor bottles out on display. The social elite would be shocked.
“No, thank you.”
“All right then,” he looked unnerved by my refusal. “Would you care to have a
seat?”
“Yes,” I slid into the chair across from his, and he relaxed a little, coming over to
join me.
“I don't know how-” he started to stammer, and I held up a
hand.
“Mr. MacLaine, who wants you dead?” I cut through the pussyfooting.
“I believe it's a man named Jonah Malone,” he sighed, and sank back into his
chair. “His company was failing, and I bought it up at a... well, for a song,
really.”
“Uh huh,” I chuckled at the song reference.
With the exception of his ironic wording, my client's stories were always so
similar. Someone got the better end of a business deal. Or they were cheating on
their spouse. Or cheating on their mistress. Or cheating on their taxes. No, that
last one doesn't require my intervention. Not usually. But the issue was often
about someone screwing someone else in some form or another.
“I assume you've compiled a dossier on him?”
“Oh, yes,” MacLaine fumbled with something on the floor beside him, and then
handed me a manila folder.
“What exactly do you want me to do to Mr. Malone?” This was the line I asked
all of my clients. I needed to be very clear with them. A lot of them assumed I
was purely an assassin, but that wasn't the case. I thought of myself more as a
fixer. I could kill when necessary, but that was the most extreme result I offered.
“I...” he gaped at me. “What are my options?”
Just as I'd thought. Cer hadn't told him. My old friend was having a laugh at my
expense right about now. MacLaine had doubtless been referred to me by one of
his friends, but he'd had to go through my friend, Cerberus Skylos, before he
could arrange a meeting with me. Cerberus made sure the client was someone I'd
want to work with before he passed on the info. And he usually did me the
courtesy of explaining who I was, or at least, what I could do, to my potential
customers.
“Do you know what I am, Mr. MacLaine?” I asked gently.
“An assassin,” he whispered, as if he might be overheard.
“No,” I shook my head. “I have killed people, but that's not who I am. Or what I
am.”
“Uh,” he started to look confused. “Are you a vampire?”
“Good guess,” I chuckled, “but no.”
The mere fact that I was sitting there, facing him, meant that Adam MacLaine
knew about the supernatural world which existed in the shadows of the human
one. “The Beneath”, or just plain “Beneath” is what we, the denizens of said
community, called it. So, MacLaine knew of it, but it was very doubtful that he
knew the scope of the situation. He hadn't even known the correct term for a
vampire- blooder. The wrong titles would give away your ignorance in a
heartbeat.
Humans who were aware of the Beneath usually knew about the forerunners of
paranormal society, the obvious races; loups (don't call them werewolves, they
hate that), other shapeshifters, and blooders. Sometimes they knew about fairies,
but the Shining Ones were really good at covering their tracks, so that was rare.
What was even more rare was when humans were acquainted with the other
races; Gods, witches, demons, dragons, angels, and so forth. Things that went
bump in the night, and did a fair amount of rabble rousing during the day as
well. We just knew how to hide our supernatural gifts better than the shifters and
blooders.
“A friend of mine told me about you. He said you were the best. That you never
failed,” MacLaine's face started to fall into the sharp lines that always preceded
my revelation of the Beneath. It was like they could sense I was about to tell
them something which would change their entire life. Or at least their ability to
sleep through the night.
“That's true,” I agreed. “So you know about vampires.
What else do you know?”
“What else?” he scowled. “The shapeshifters, of course.”
“And that's it?”
“There's more?” MacLaine's eyes widened.
“Oh yes,” I smirked. “There's quite a bit more. But that's not for me to reveal. I
only have the right to tell you about my own kind. Now, do you know what a
siren is, Mr. MacLaine?”
“Like in the Odyssey?”
“Yes, exactly,” I smiled, relieved that I wouldn't have to explain everything. “My
mother's people are considered to be a class of god. They were minor deities,
more like an entourage to the more powerful gods, but still considered a divine
race.”
“Are you seriously telling me you're descended from Gods?” he started to stand.
I quickly sang the lyrics from Hollow Point Heroes' Sit Down Shut Up.
I had a whole arsenal of quick-draw lyrics just like this one, ready to be shot out
like a bullet when necessary. I didn't even need the song to say exactly what I
wanted to accomplish. All that I needed was one word to work with; sit, dance,
die. You know, the usual. And then I could visualize, and direct the magic from
there.
This particular lyric just happened to work really well. And you'd be surprised
how often I employed it.
MacLaine froze, his eyes going wide with horror as his body disobeyed him, and
plopped back into the chair. He leaned forward onto his forearms, and regarded
me intently. Giving me his full attention, just as I'd commanded.
“Good,” I pushed down the power that rose whenever I
began to sing. “Now, don't look at me like that. You're perfectly safe. I simply
needed to demonstrate what I could do before you wrote me off as insane. I put
no permanence into the spell so the effects will wear off momentarily.”
“What did you just do to me?” Adam strained to push his words past the
weakening magic.
“I'm getting to that,” I smiled. It wasn't often that I got a chance to talk about my
heritage. “As I was saying, my ancestors were minor deities, companions of the
Goddess, Persephone. You do know who Persephone is?”
“Yes,” he sighed deeply as the effects of my spell wore off.
“I didn't think she was real, but yeah, I'm familiar with her myths.”
“Oh, she's very real,” I laughed to think of what Persephone's reaction to his
disbelief would have been.
She just couldn't accept that people didn't believe in the Gods anymore. I told her
she was in denial, and she told me there were several rivers in the Underworld,
but the Nile was not one of them. The Greek Goddess has a silly sense of humor.
“When Hades did his little abduction routine, Persephone's mother, Demeter,
enlisted the aid of my family to find her daughter,” I said. “She gave them wings,
and bid them to search the world for Persephone.”
“I've never heard that part of the story,” he was relaxing more and more now that
it was apparent that I wasn't going to attack him. “They never found her, I
imagine.”
“No, Persephone wasn't in the world. She was with Hades, in his domain. So my
ancestors failed,” I confirmed, “and Demeter cursed them for it. They were
turned into sirens. Women who sing eternally to their missing mistress, begging
for her to return home.”
“I thought the sirens were mermaids who lured men to their
deaths.”
“They're closer to birds than mermaids, but they do lure men to their deaths,” I
said. “Their song is so beautiful, few can resist its pull, but it's also tragic. And
tragedy can only create more tragedy.”
“Are you saying that you're a siren?” MacLaine cocked his head at me,
fascinated, when really, he should have been afraid.
“No, only part,” I shook my head. “The other part of me is witch.”
“What? Like a Wiccan?”
I burst into laughter, and he scowled at me.
“No, Mr. MacLaine,” I got my humor under control. “Real witches are nothing
like those tree-hugging, circle dancers. They're a separate race entirely, grisly
and powerful. People you should hope to never encounter. My mother lured one
of them to her, but he was strong enough to withstand the pull of death in her
voice. In fact, he decided he quite liked her, and her music. He married her.”
“You're the child of a warlock and a siren?” MacLaine's voice rose in shock.
“The word 'warlock' means liar. Oathbreaker, from the Saxon waerloga. Male
witches are still called witches.”
“Oh.”
“Yes.”
“So you're the daughter of a siren and a witch?”
“Yes.”
“Oh. Um,” he chewed at his lower lip a bit. “What does that mean exactly? What
does that make you?”
“It's makes me rare, Mr. MacLaine,” I smiled slowly. “Very rare.”
“And you can sing people to death?”
“I can do much more than that,” I decided to put him out of his misery. “My
kind, though rare, have been born before. We are called spellsingers. We can
transform songs into enchantment, bring lyrics to life.”
“Like how you made me sit down,” he whispered.
“And shut up, yes,” I laughed. “There are a lot of races living among humans.
Spellsingers are only one variety, though we are, admittedly, one of the most
dangerous.”
“Other races?” MacLaine looked as if he couldn't take much more, so I took pity
on him once more.
“Don't worry about that right now,” I waved a hand. “They aren't the ones who
want you dead.”
“Jonah,” MacLaine growled. “I can't believe he's taken it this far.”
“Mr. MacLaine,” I said carefully, “my kind have toppled kingdoms, burned
cities, changed the history of the world. I can do anything to Jonah Malone that
you wish... for the right price.”
“So, from conqueror to mercenary, eh?” MacLaine chuckled.
“I have no desire to destroy monarchies or watch Rome burn, that was my Grand
Aunt Adelaide's thing,” I rolled my eyes.
“Wait, the burning of Rome, where Nero supposedly fiddled...” he exhaled
roughly. “A relative of yours did that?”
“Nero didn't own a fiddle,” I grimaced. “That instrument wasn't invented until
much later. He played a cithara.”
“A what?”
“It looks kind of like a lute... never mind that,” I was terrible with tangents once
I got talking. “Nero wasn't in Rome at the time of the burning. He hired
Adelaide, just as you're hiring me. Someone else played music for her while she
set Rome ablaze.”
“Someone else... you can start fires with your song?”
“I told you,” I huffed. “I can do anything the words permit me to do. If I sing
about fire, stuff burns. If I sing about water, someone drowns. Sometimes, a
whole continent,” I shook my head. I wouldn't tell him about Uncle Eilener and
Atlantis. He still got flack over that fiasco.
“So what? You're- wait. Nero hired someone to burn Rome?”
“Sure,” I shrugged. “Everyone hated him. After Rome burned, Nero came in
with food and supplies, opening his own gardens to house people. He polished
up his image while secretly deciding on a spot to build his new golden palace. It
was good PR, and smart property management.”
“What a bastard,” MacLaine winced.
“Yeah, Aunt Adelaide regretted working with Nero. That's why I'm a bit more
choosy with my clients,” I smirked. “But what do you want, Mr. MacLaine?
What result would you like, concerning Jonah Malone?”
“I'd like for him to just back off,” he huffed. “But I don't see how...” he trailed
off as he saw me smiling. “You can do that?
Just make him change his mind? Permanently?”
“Absolutely,” I inclined my head. “And it's even cheaper than killing him. Only
two and a half million.”
“Two and a half million?” MacLaine huffed. “That's more than I paid for the
company.”
“Your acquaintances did warn you about my price, correct?”
“Yes, but,” he frowned, “that's when my life was in danger.”
“Your life is still in danger,” I stood. “I haven't agreed to take your case yet.”
He gaped at me for two seconds before standing, and offering me his hand again.
“Two point five million is just fine, Ms. Tanager.”
“Wonderful, then we have an agreement,” I shook his hand, then started heading
for the door. “And just a suggestion,” I stopped, halfway there, and looked back
at him, “fire your security team and get some professionals. Even without my
magic, I could have killed them all within ten minutes. Especially the one called
Jake.”
“You... what...” he blinked, and then recovered. “All right, I'll do that today.”
“Smart man,” I smiled. Maybe he would live long enough to pay me. After all,
he hadn't hired me to do his-
“How much for you to head my security?”
“No,” I shook my head. “I don't have time for that, and you don't have enough
money to pay me.” His face fell. “However,” I pulled a card from the pocket of
my skirt, and handed it to him.
“This man will help you.”
“Cerberus Security,” MacLaine read, and then looked up at me. “This is the guy
I called to arrange our meeting.”
I nodded.
His eyes went wide, “Please tell me this isn't the same Cerberus who...”
“Guarded the Greek Underworld?” I laughed. “That was a giant dog, Mr.
MacLaine. With three heads, I believe.”
“Oh,” he laughed, but it sounded strained. “Just a reference to the protection
skills then?”
“Yes, exactly,” I smiled. Nope, I wouldn't tell him that he had guessed correctly.
Cerberus was actually a shapeshifting god with a fondness for practical jokes
and dangerous women. I'm unsure which had cost him his job. I've known him
for centuries, and he still hasn't told me. I know that Hades personally kicked his
old, guard dog out of the Greek Underworld. Gave him the fiery boot. So now,
Cerberus watched over humans. Humans who could pay him enough to soothe
his wounded, puppy pride. Cer was damn good at what he did, but he was better
at defense. He lacked the subtlety for a proper offense. If you told Cer to kill
someone, he would probably just punch them in the face, really hard. I doubt
he'd even stop to ask if the guy needed killing to begin with. So he kept to the
security side of the business, and he called me for anything beyond that.
Conversely, when my clients had a bunch of buffoons guarding them, I sent them
to Cerberus.
“Ms. Tanager?” MacLaine stopped me again.
“Call me Elaria,” I smiled at him.
“That's lovely,” he grinned. “You must call me Adam then.
I was just wondering... isn't tanager a type of bird?”
“Why, yes it is, Adam,” I was still smiling as I left. It was always nice when
someone appreciated the subtleties.
Chapter Two
Jonah Malone was a gangster. Or a mobster. Probably a whole lot of words that
ended in “er”. He had clawed his way to the top, and then discovered that he
didn't actually have a head for business. All of his enterprises were failing, not
just the one MacLaine had purchased, and Jonah was reverting to his old thug
ways to handle the frustration.
It had been a simple thing to schedule an appointment to see him. I simply sang
to the receptionist over the phone, and she found a spot for me that very day.
Then I walked into Jonah Malone's office, closed the door, and sang to him. In
five minutes, he had completely forgotten why he wanted to kill MacLaine. He
also decided to sell off his remaining businesses, and get out while he could.
Perhaps meditate more. I figured why not help improve the guy while I'm
messing with his head?
I walked out feeling relaxed, and satisfied with a job well done. I had video
taped Jonah's “change of heart”, and sent it to Cer, who would pass it along to
MacLaine as confirmation. Within ten minutes, MacLaine had transferred my
payment into my account. I could finally go home. Maybe I'd have a Mai Tai on
the plane as a special treat. Hell, maybe I'd have two.
I was on the way to the airport, when Cerberus called.
“Got another one for you, El,” Cerberus didn't bother with a greeting.
“I'm tired and cold, Cer,” I sighed. “Give it to someone else. I'm going home.”
“No one else can handle this. It's bad.”
“How bad?”
“Blooder army bad.”
“That's pretty fucking bad,” I made a face at the phone.
“Yes.”
“Fuck.”
“Yes.”
“Whose army?” I asked.
“Some guy named Lincoln,” Cerberus' voice had a shrug in it.
“Like the president?”
“Yep,” he didn't offer anymore info.
“Where is this army going? What do they want? Who's the client?” I huffed.
“You wanna give me anything without me pulling your fucking canines to get
it?”
“Whoa, easy now,” Cer chuckled, “you're turning me on, Elaria, sweetheart. You
wanna stop in Denver, and make good on some of your promises? We can fly to
Kansas together after your failed attempts at pulling my pearly whites.”
“Kansas?!” I nearly screeched, causing my driver to look back at me in concern.
“It's fine. I'm fine,” I told the driver. To Cer, I said, “I'm not going to Kansas.
Who do you think I am?
Dorothy?”
“You'd look cute in a little gingham dress,” he offered.
“The only way you'd get me in gingham is if you put on a collar and let me call
you Toto,” I shot back.
“For you, baby? Anytime.”
“Great,” I rolled my eyes, “now we have our next couple's costume planned.”
“No, really,” I could hear Cerberus smirk. “I look good in a collar.”
Cerberus and I had been playing this mating game since we met, back when I
was sixteen, and we'd never concluded it. Part of me wanted to see if he was as
good as he implied, but the other part of me knew our friendship was worth too
much to risk it. Plus, we did business together, and everyone knows that saying
about mixing business with Percocet. Or something like that.
“Look,” Cerberus got serious. “The guy is an old friend of mine. He's a blooder,
a gheara, but he keeps his people in line, and they don't cause any trouble. He's
one of the good ones.”
“I don't know about a blooder being good, but I'll believe the bit about him
keeping his people in line,” I chuckled. “It's not like you hear a lot of vampire
stories originating in Kansas. I didn't even know that Kansas had a Beneath. I
thought they'd all flown away to Oz.”
“Banning's a tough one. He fought his way out of Europe, and now the fuckers
are coming for him,” Cerberus didn't even acknowledge my jokes on the
Beneath, aka the paranormal community. Which he knew irritated me. I put
effort into my comedy, the least he could do was acknowledge it.
“Lincoln doesn't sound European,” I noted dryly.
“He's not,” Cer finally laughed. “He's a local hire.
Mercenary.”
“Ah,” now that I could relate to. “So the guy is just doing a job. I can't hold that
against him.”
“Yeah, but he contracts with the Falca all the time. Those elitist bastards
wouldn't even bother to come to America, and kill
Banning themselves,” Cer huffed. “Lincoln, what kind of stupid merc name is
that?”
“So what do you want me to do?” I rolled my eyes, something I did a lot when I
talked to Cer. He had a thing about names, especially professional ones, and was
always going on about them. And the fact that I didn't have one.
“Ma'am? We're here,” the cabby called back to me.
“Hold on, Cer,” I stuffed my phone into my purse, and pulled out some cash for
the driver. I hurried out of the cab, and over to a semi-secluded bench, then
pulled out the phone again.
“You there?”
“Why do you always shove your phone in your purse when you put me on
hold?” Cerberus grumbled. “Just press the fucking hold button. You think I like
listening to all your lady loot knocking against the mic?”
“I'm going to hang up,” I threatened.
“Fine,” he growled. “I can get you ten million for the job.”
I nearly dropped the phone. Ten million was twice my assassination fee. But then
I thought about it. An assassination was one person, and Cerberus was asking me
to kill... wait, how many blooders was he asking me to kill?
“How big is this army?” I asked.
“I'm not sure,” he muttered.
“How big, Cer?”
“Big enough that a gheara blooder can't handle it with his entire gura backing
him,” Cerberus snapped.
Blooder, as I mentioned before, is the correct appellation for a vampire. Kind of
obvious, I know, but that's how those names
usually came about. I mean look at my race, the spellsingers. Well duh. But the
word gheara was a little more interesting. It was Romanian for “fang”, and it
indicated that this particular blooder was a big deal, akin to a king, maybe even
bigger than that. There were usually hundreds of blooders in a single gura; that's
the group of vampires who kiss the gheara's pale patootie. In fact, most people
call them a kiss, but the blooders don't like that. Probably because of the asskissing
thing. The polite term is gura, which is yet another Romanian word,
meaning “mouth”. Then there was the Falca, which were the elite blooders who
controlled everything in the blooder world. Falca meant “jaw” in Romanian.
Yeah, I guess all the names were obvious, they just sounded less so in another
language.
Anyway, if this guy had an entire gura looking after him, and Cerberus still
couldn't help him without me, then there must be a whole lot of mercenary
blooders coming after Cer's friend.
Crowds were tough, it was much easier to weave a spell around a single mind.
To alter the free will of thousands of people at once was nearly impossible. So I
would probably have to go another route. I could sing a spell to affect the
environment, and attack them physically, leaving them their free wills. Or I
could enchant a few of them at a time, and force those to attack the others.
Possibly even a combination of both. It would be exhausting, and probably take
me multiple songs to complete. I wasn't even sure I could do it.
“Ten million per song,” I said to Cerberus.
“What?!” Cer shouted into the phone.
“An assassination usually takes a few lines, half a song at most,” I explained my
reasoning. I never arbitrarily picked a price.
“And I charge five mil for a kill. So ten million for an entire song is a bargain,
especially when you'll be wanting me to kill hundreds, possibly even thousands,
of blooders. You know I'll need to sing more than one song to take out an army,
so your friend can pay per song. If it gets too expensive, he can tell me to stop
singing, and
handle the survivors with his gura.”
“Gods damn you, Elaria,” Cerberus snarled. “You have the mind of Archimedes
and the cold calculation of Hades himself.”
“Thank you,” I said primly. “But you know as well as I that you were trying to
dick me over on this one, Cerberus, and I'm not happy about that.”
“He's a friend, El,” he sighed.
“Yeah, that's why I'm letting you slide,” I acknowledged.
You'd think immortals would end up having tons of friends, what with our
extensive lifetimes. But it's actually the opposite.
When you live as long as we do, you end up breaking most bonds.
Family is usually the exception, but even they can drive you crazy enough to
make you avoid them for a few decades. When you form a friendship that lasts,
like mine and Cer's, it means something.
“So, are you meeting me in Kansas?” I finally asked him.
“You'll do it?” Cerberus asked with a measure of surprise.
“Of course I'll do it,” I rolled my eyes. Again. “Any friend of yours, and all that
heroine bullshit.”
“Thanks, El,” he said sincerely.
“Of course,” I said just as sincerely. “Now, where in Kansas am I going?”
“Head to Lawrence,” Cer said. “Check into the Springhill Suites, it's one of the
nicer hotels there. A Marriott.”
“Well as long as I can stay at a Marriott,” I teased.
“I'll book a room for you,” he promised. “Under your usual alias.”
“Florence Nightingale,” I agreed. “Perfect.”
“And I'll come and get you after I arrive.”
“All right,” I agreed. “See you in Kansas, Toto.”
“Bring your sexy red heels, Dorothy. I'll pack my collar,”
Cer laughed as he hung up.
Chapter Three
Ah, Kansas. It was actually kind of pretty. Lawrence was a bustling town, but
not quite as busy as Seattle, and not nearly as cold. It was November, so there
was a nip in the air, but something about that breeze coming off the water in
Seattle, made things so much colder there. Lawrence was more mellow with its
chill, like Seattle's hippie sibling. Autumn had painted the city in its vibrant
colors, and there was the smell of the season on the breeze; dry leaves and
cooling earth. I breathed deeply of it as my cab drove me out to the Springhill
Suites.
As promised, I found a room already booked, and paid for, under my alias. I
showed the surprised clerk my Florence Nightingale ID, and he handed me the
keys with a twitching smile.
I gave him the standard line; my folks had thought it was a great joke to name
me Florence, what with our last name being Nightingale and all. The clerk let his
lip twitching take the shape of a proper smile.
I went up to my room, threw my bag on the bed, and started digging around for a
change of clothes. I needed a hot shower, and something more comfortable than
my secretary get up. I found a pair of jeans and a cotton blouse with bell sleeves.
Perfect to relax in, and maybe go grab some dinner. Then I headed to the
bathroom. When I came out, dressed but still rubbing at my damp hair, my
phone was ringing. I snatched it up and answered.
“There's no time for me to meet you,” Cerberus said urgently. “Get over to the
Crouching Lion Country Club now,” he rattled off an address.
“What?” I glanced out of my picture window at the night
sky. It was still early, the stars hadn't even brightened yet.
“Now, Elaria!” Cerberus roared. “They're here!”
“Fine,” I snapped and disconnected him, muttering to myself, “Crouching Lion.
What is it, a kung fu country club?”
I grabbed the essentials and rushed out of the room. When I got to the street, I
paused, not really knowing what I was going to do. I didn't have time to call a
cab, and I couldn't exactly show up at a blooder battle with an innocent human in
tow. So I needed to grab some wheels of my own. I scanned the road, where a
steady stream of cars drove by. I was considering running out to flag one down,
when a red sports car pulled away from the pack, and screeched up to the hotel.
A smarmy guy got out of the car, and I smiled at him.
“Excuse me,” I ran over before the valet could reach him, and then leaned in
close.
“Hello, pretty lady,” he leaned closer.
I began to sing and his face went blank.
“Here,” he handed me his keys, “I think you need to borrow my car. I'll be at the
bar when you get back.” Then he walked past the stunned valet, and into the
hotel.
“Some people are so nice,” I gave the valet a sweet smile before I climbed in
the... what the hell was it? Oh damn! A Ferrari.
Talk about luck.
I squealed away from the hotel, and hit the convenient GPS
on the dash. Within minutes, I was pulling up the tree-lined, private road of the
Crouching Lion Country Club. As I approached, the night brightened until
finally, florescent flood lights illuminated the outskirts of a blooder horde. They
considerately stayed off the road, too intent on crossing the massive golf course
to bother getting in my way. It was the straightest path to their goal.
A line of blooders stood before the main building of the country club. They
posed in the aggressive manner employed by determined defenders throughout
history. There were quite a lot of them, all armed despite the fact that they were
blooders, and could have been considered weapons themselves. But I suppose
when you faced an army of your own kind, your talents, no matter how
impressive, negated themselves.
At the head of this fierce flock stood Cerberus, towering over Banning's gura.
His massive muscles looked a little too He-Man next to the more mundane
physiques of the previously-human blooders. Cer's long, dark hair was pulled
back in a no-nonsense ponytail, and his even darker eyes were narrowed on the
oncoming army. Until he saw me.
Cerberus smiled, an altogether chilling thing to see since it showcased a set of
prominent canines that were a little thicker than your average blooder's. He let
out a triumphant howl, and the line of mercenaries paused to look around at what
had excited the shifter-god. When they saw only me, a woman in a sports car,
they went back into attack mode. Obviously I wasn't a threat.
A guy at the center of the horde paused a little longer than the others, watching
me carefully as I sped past him. I had my chosen playlist on pause, my iPod
hooked up to the car's stereo, and I hit the button as I raced alongside the golf
course. Music blared, Fall Out Boy's My Songs Know What You Did in the Dark
going into its long intro. I shot up the drive before the club, and pulled the car to
a screeching stop right in front of Cerberus.
The door slammed open with my violent shove, and I leapt out. Music blasted
out of the vehicle as I jumped on the hood. I could feel the beat of it in my
bones, vibrating through the metal beneath my feet. I glanced back at Cerberus
and winked, my eyes briefly catching the shocked expression of the man beside
him. He was blonde and a blooder. Had to be Cer's friend, Banning. Not that it
mattered. I turned back around just as the lyrics began pelting my ears.
I started singing absently as I thought out my battle strategy . I knew I'd have to
rein in these mercenaries as fast as possible, so that they didn't make a run for it
before I could get to them all. I couldn't leave any alive to make a second
attempt.
That's just sloppy work.
Fire would be perfect for forming a blooder-proof barrier.
But I had to work up to it, wait for the words in the lyrics which would magnify
my intent. So I started with the poor sods in front.
My hand lifted to them as words shot from my mouth like bullets.
Aggression blaring in my ears. Tension coiling in my thighs. The stuttering
strength of the song cut through the cold air. Every blooder I pointed to exploded
as if I'd blown their heads off with a missile launcher.
The crowd behind me started muttering as Cerberus chortled.
“Isn't she wonderful?” Cerberus sauntered up to lean over the top of the car and
watch me work. “An artist. A true artist,” he laid his chin in his palm.
I continued to slam out the vicious verses, ignoring Cer.
The song was filling me, becoming a part of my being, and the strength of the
spell was rushing around me. A tornado of charged molecules clambering for
motivation. Waiting for me to give them a direction. An objective. I felt glorious,
powerful enough to make all those mercenaries mine. And I did, I snatched up
their minds.
Their will. Then I used the next line to vent the brewing musical malice. The
blooders before me turned on their companions, and started tearing them to
pieces.
“Holy fucking hellfire,” the blonde man moved up beside Cer.
I sensed him there, felt his intense stare on me, but didn't have the time to look at
him. Still, his face flashed in my mind; a picture of aloof male beauty. Strong
jaw, regal nose, eyes glowing
green in the shadows. Nice.
“I told you!” Cerberus laughed harder as I continued to pour my lyrical rage over
the mercenaries. “She's worth every penny.”
The chorus came, giving me what I needed to manifest fire.
I angled my hand flat, bringing it down like a blade with every sharp word. Each
slice brought a line of flames surging up around the faltering army, causing
many of them to shriek in terror and stumble back into their companions. The
hand motions were more for me than the magic, like a conductor directing his
symphony.
But this symphony didn't need me to conduct it. All the magic required was for
me to picture the result I desired, and sing. That was it. So I let my arms fall
limply to my sides as I screamed the cataclysmic conclusion to the chorus, and
my fiery prison penned the blooders in. The ring closed, and the magic surged
through me, responding to the triumph I felt.
“Oh my god, I think I'm in love,” I heard one of the blooders behind me groan.
“Of course you are,” Cerberus called back to him. “For fuck's sake, I'm rock
hard right now.”
The blooder who had watched my approach more carefully than the others,
rushed forward. He snaked through the terrified mass, but he wasn't trying to
calm them, he was simply trying to reach me. I was obviously his biggest threat,
and he was obviously a take action sort of guy. It had to be Lincoln, coming to
kill me before I could slaughter his entire army. It was a smart move, probably
the best option available to him. Cut the head off and all that.
Too bad it was useless.
The song turned truly tragic, as if sensing my need. I looked right at Lincoln,
directing the destruction at him alone. The merc leader flared up like a torch,
blooders pulling back from him
in horror. But the bonfire didn't last long. It burned so hot, so intensely, that it
turned Lincoln into cinders within seconds. He exploded into sooty snowflakes,
swirling down over his army.
Blooders cringed away from the remains, hardened soldiers turning into bawling
babies.
The song surged on, and I spread my arms out in welcome to it. It was a
confession now. A baring of what I had been born. A show of the hand which life
had dealt me, and what I had done with it. What I had become. A creature of
nightmares. A sorceress of songs. The villain no one could escape. The lyrics
couldn't be more perfect for me. It was a declaration of pride in my own
monstrosity, and a deep, secret fear of it. I let them see me.
And that's when the real screaming started.
It went on for another two songs, during which I killed every mercenary there in
various lyrical ways. The blooders behind me were cheering, some of them
singing along with me, and some even mimicked the motions I made. I had
blooder backup dancers.
Maybe we could take this act to Vegas. A song, a dance, and some magic. We
were perfect for Sin City.
By the time I ended the third song, I was trembling, on the verge of passing out.
But it was okay, the threat had been eliminated. My fire-oriented playlist had
kept the heat up, ensuring that no one escaped, and those within the ring were
dead or dying.
I let the flames die down as well, until the only illumination originated from the
building behind me and the scattered lampposts. The soft glow gently lit a field
of corpses, slowly turning into the ash of the undead. One thing good about
killing blooders; there was very little clean up involved.
The next song started to play. My shoulders fell in exhaustion. I turned to
Cerberus, and held my arms out to him like a little girl. Even with me standing
on the hood of the car, he was still nearly as tall as I was, and he easily picked up
my five-foot-four frame. Cer set me down on the road, but held onto me long
enough to make sure I could stand on my own. He gave me a concerned look,
blocking my shaking body from the cheering crowd. We never let others see our
weaknesses. I nodded that I was all right.
Cerberus gave me a kiss on the cheek, and backed away,
“Thanks for coming, El.”
“No problem, honey,” I smirked, then looked to the blonde.
“I'm Banning Dalca,” the blooder held his hand out to me.
“Nice to meet you,” I went to shake his hand, but he did that suave, old-school
vamp thing, and kissed my hand in a way that was so much more sensual than a
human could make it.
“Thank you for your assistance, Ms. Tanager,” Banning smiled slowly at me, his
eyes lingering over my face.
“Just make sure my payment goes through by tonight,” I said abruptly as I pulled
away.
Banning's eyes widened, and he looked as if he was going to say something
more. But I was too tired to deal with him. I needed to get out of there before I
passed out.
“I gotta run,” I looked back to Cerberus. “I'll wait for you at the place, babe.” I
spoke vaguely on purpose. The last thing I needed was for an entire gura to
know where I was crashing for the night.
“Of course,” Cer said with a smirk, as if we were an item.
I smiled back, it was our routine when some client flirted with me. Cer acted like
I was his, and the guy usually backed off.
This guy didn't buy it nor did he back off. As I slid into the front seat, and turned
down the music, Banning Dalca followed me. He leaned in, his eyes fading to
mint under the car's interior light, and gave me a very unsettling look.
“Please don't leave, Ms. Tanager,” he whispered. “I'd dearly like to speak with
you.”
This seemed way past some mere flirtation. It was weird, and it sent chills racing
down my spine. The guy was hot, but I didn't sleep with clients, and I especially
didn't sleep with blooders.
Blooders were bad news.
“Maybe another time,” I tried to reach past him for the door handle, but he didn't
budge.
“Please,” he said again.
“Get away from the car, Mr. Dalca,” I said in a dangerous tone.
“Ban,” Cerberus growled. “What the fuck, man?”
“Five minutes of your time,” Banning tried once more.
“No,” I snapped. “Now are you going to back away or do I have to make you?”
“All right, Ms. Tanager,” he sighed, but produced a business card, and stuffed it
into my hand. “Please call me after you've rested. I promise you, I have the most
honorable of intentions.”
“Uh huh,” I slid the card into my bra. “Thanks, I got it.”
Banning sighed again, then eased away, shutting the door for me. I gunned the
engine, and yanked the car about, but I couldn't help looking back at Banning as
I drove off. He stared after me like I was breaking his little, undead heart. But
the strangeness didn't stop there.
Just as I hit the border of golf course turning into forest, I saw a movement in the
shadows. A flash of skin. I was instantly alert, despite my exhaustion, and angled
the car enough to shine the headlights into the area. There he was, a gods
damned fairy.
One of the fucking Shining Ones was standing in the trees of Lawrence, Kansas,
watching me like some otherworldly peeping tom. Instead of hiding when I my
lights hit him, he held up a hand in greeting.
I nearly drove off the road.
I didn't though. I veered back onto the asphalt and kept going. If a fairy waves at
you from the forest, you don't stop for him. Heading over for a little chat is a
great way to get yourself abducted. The Fey were generally considered to be the
perverts of the paranormal world. They'd fuck anything, anywhere, anytime. A
fairy's interest wasn't flattering, it simply meant you had a heartbeat and were
within reach.
Okay, so maybe that was a bit of an exaggeration. The lesser fey; pixies,
leprechauns, trolls, goblins, those sorts, would mount you in a heartbeat if you
let them. Most would try even if you didn't let them. However, the elite sidhe,
those who were known as the Shining Ones, were a bit more discriminating in
their choices of bed partner. That didn't make them any less terrifying.
In fact, the Shining Ones had all sorts of seductive spells on their side. They
might not technically be rapists, but with that kind of magic, the technicalities
blurred. And once they got you, they tended to keep you until you were
completely used up. I've heard stories of all manner of debaucheries going on in
Tír na nÓg. So it didn't really matter, lesser or greater, fairies were freaks.
It was that whole hedonism thing. No one did it better than the Shining Ones.
They lived every moment of their immortality to the fullest, believing that you
shouldn't do anything you didn't want to, and conversely, you should do
everything, and every one, that you did want to do. They ate the best food, drank
the finest wine, and wore the most luxurious clothes. They loved to mix it up
too.
They didn't care who created the item, if it was the best, they wanted it. Several
of them lived this side of the Veil for that very reason, the luxury.
The Veil is what we call the border between worlds. Planes of existence. Realms.
Again, take your pick. These places were laid on top of each other, separated by
an invisible sheet of magic. If you were sensitive enough, you could feel the
magic, and in some places the Veil was thick enough that even people who
weren't so sensitive could feel it. But to cross it, you had to either be magically
powerful or know someone powerful enough to take you through. Which meant
that the fairy dude standing in the forest, waving at me like it was just another
casual night in Kansas, was powerful. And very pale.
I have good eyesight, okay? I caught a lot in that glimpse of flashing headlights.
Though I didn't really need my advanced perception. The guy was really white.
His hair was white. His skin was white. I couldn't see the color of his eyes,
besides them being pale, so maybe they were white too. His delicate features
nearly hid the fact that he was a guy, but that slim figure was definitely
masculine.
Not that his looks mattered. What mattered was what he was doing in those
woods. Had he been watching me? Listening to me sing? Or had he been there
for Banning? Maybe he'd been the blooder's backup, something more subtle to
go in afterward, on the off chance that the army of blooders didn't succeed. I
almost turned around, but I knew I was too exhausted to be of any help. So I
kept driving, and left the Shining One to Cerberus. If the dog-god couldn't
handle one fairy, he might as well give up protecting people for good.
The first book of The Twilight Court Series: Fairy-Struck
Now available on Amazon for FREE:
http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B011HC6Y1
Fairy-Struck: Several types of conditions such as paralysis, wasting away,
pining, and unnatural behavior resulting from an enchantment laid by an
offended fairy.
Chapter One
Once upon a time, isn't that how all fairy tales begin?
Except this isn't your average fairy tale. There are no charming princes or
wicked witches within these pages and the fair maidens are more deadly than
any big bad wolf. This is a fairy tale in the truest sense of the words; a story
about fairies... the real story.
My name is Seren Sloane and I'm an Extinguisher. That will mean nothing to
you, I'm sure, so let me go back a little further. No one knows the true origins of
the fey, I don't think even the fey themselves remember, but theories abound.
One theory has them evolving alongside us but where we advanced in groups,
banding together to become stronger, the fey morphed out of those outcast
predators who were too wild for a pack. Those who don't believe in evolution,
think instead that the fey stem from divine creations, angels fallen from God's
grace. Yet another tale insists they were gods themselves, or demi-gods, led by a
mother goddess named Danu.
A final theory suggests they were not gods or angels or outcasts, merely nomads
from an advanced civilization. The Scythians or Sidheans, from which the word
sidhe originates.
Myths tell of these talented Sidhe coming to Ireland where they flung about their
magic and generally wrecked havoc until the aggrieved locals fought back and
forced the fey to retreat into their raths, holy shrines now known as fairy
mounds. History has disguised the raths as burial mounds even though
originally, they were thought to be royal palaces for portal guardians. Although I
cannot validate the rest of the tale, I do know this; the fey don't live under
mounds of dirt. The original descriptions strike closer to the truth. The raths
shrouded portals not corpses. Hidden paths to the fairy world, a realm laid
parallel to ours and not at all underground.
Anyway, we did just fine living side by side with them until humans started
destroying the environment around those entrances to Fairy. Fairies don't like it
when you mess with nature and when they stroll from their magical abodes to
find that mess strewn all over their backyard, they get even more pissy. So they
began to fling the mess back. All those old stories about fairies stealing babies
and striking people with wasting diseases, stem from this time period. Things got
real bad, so bad that those of us who had the gift of clairvoyance and could
actually see fairies, joined together to defend the human race.
The first Human-Fey war erupted across Eire, now known as Ireland, and the
losses on both sides were staggering. After the third war, a grudging truce was
finally attained and councils were created to mediate between the races and
support the truce with laws approved by both sides. A good start to be sure but
laws flounder and fail if they can't be enforced. Both councils conceded
jurisdiction over their people to the other, agreeing upon the penalties to be
meted out should someone be found guilty of a crime. Rules for determining
guilt and administering justice were set into place and military units were
sanctioned to carry out the verdicts of the councils.
The fairies created the Wild Hunt. They gathered the fiercest, most terrifying of
their people and trained them to stalk the shadows of our world, watching us like
guardian angels until one of us breaks the law. Then the angels become devils
who do much more than watch. Trust me when I say you don't want to ever meet
a member of the Hunt.
To police the fey, we created the Extinguishers. Formed of the five great psychic
families who originally defended humanity, the Extinguishers inspire a fair
amount of fear as well. Armed with clairvoyance among other talents which vary
by person but can include; telekinesis, pyrokinesis, telepathy, and psychometry,
we also have some serious combat skills. Most humans don't have the ability to
see a fairy unless that fairy wants to be seen, so both
council members and Extinguishers must at least possess clairvoyance. The
Council keeps an eye out for humans with exceptional psychic abilities so they
can recruit more into their fold but Extinguishers are born into the job. I'm one of
those lucky few.
Kavanaugh, Teagan, Sullivan, Murdock, and Sloane. The first five psychic
families of Ireland. Over the centuries we've become a secret society so big it
spans the globe, gaining strength by breeding only within the five. This has
virtually guaranteed powerful psychic gifts in our children. I'm the product of a
Sloane and a Kavanaugh. Over thirty generations of contrived breeding (not
inbreeding, thank you very much) have given me abilities which rank me as one
of the top ten Extinguishers of all time.
I was trained from childhood to become what I am; an Extinguisher, a hunter of
fairies, remover of the light of the Shining Ones. Childhood wasn't horrible for
me but it was definitely not what most would consider to be normal. Bedtime
stories were non-fiction accounts of Extinguisher heroism and instead of
receiving platitudes that monsters weren't real, I was told most emphatically that
they were and that when checking beneath my bed at night, I should always have
an iron blade in hand. My only friends were children from other Extinguisher
families and every game or toy had an ulterior motive behind it. Like the dolls
my mother made me which showed what each type of fairy looked like... and
had their weaknesses written on their backs in red ink.
Still, I was a child and I knew nothing else. Life seemed magical to me, not just
in the way that life is magical to all children but in a literally magic way. I was
taught to move objects with my mind, create fire in the palm of my hand, and
make things materialize anywhere I wanted them to(that's called apportation in
case you're curious, not teleportation which is a thing of science fiction). When I
got older, I was taught to fight and finally, to kill.
Despite all of that, I wasn't raised to hate fairies. Quite the contrary, I was taught
to care for them and protect them if need be.
The job of an Extinguisher exists first and foremost to protect the
peace. We kill fairies only when they disrupt that peace and then we do it in the
most efficient and merciful way possible... after we receive a warrant of
execution approved by the Council. We are, essentially, peace keepers.
That changed for my family when my mother was torn to pieces by a pack of
pukas. I know, it sounds funny, doesn't it? A pack of pukas. In reality a bunch of
fairy dogs the size of ponies, with teeth sharper than a shark's, shredded the flesh
from my mother, gobbled down every last bit of it, and then gnawed on her
bones until they could suck out the marrow. That reality killed all the mercy in
my father and a lot of the compassion in me as well.
We immersed ourselves in the job, taking every warrant issued for criminal fey
we could get our hands on until the Head Extinguisher himself finally noticed
and called us to heel. We were sent to a small territory where very little fey
crime occurred and where we were supposed to get our shit together. Most
humans would love to live where we do now and when I tell you where we were
put, I'm sure you'll roll your eyes but let me assure you that this place becomes a
slow death for an Extinguisher. Peace keepers need a certain amount of action to
keep us sane and Hawaii has very little of that on the fey front.
Yes, I've been exiled to paradise and for someone with my fair Irish skin, Hawaii
imitates Hell in so many ways. Sure beauty abounds and the people here embody
that tropical temperament of almost Gaelic hospitality but when you're itching
for a fight, you don't want to be scratching at your peeling, sunburned skin too.
Plus, the only fey to be found, the little local variety called menehune, frolic
about causing mischief but never mayhem. Yep, Hawaiian fairies exist. Does that
shock you? It shouldn't, I've already mentioned how the Fairy Realm lies parallel
to ours.
Mounds connect more than merely Ireland to Fairyland, they form bridges
between Fairy and places all over the world. The fairies who frequent these paths
seem to be influenced by the culture they cross over into.
And the fairies don't just visit. Ever since the creation of the Councils, a lot of
fey have moved into our world in an effort to support the peace. There was also
the issue of the numerous entrances to Fairy which needed to be guarded. So
several fey council members have very human jobs with very powerful
positions. I think you'd be pretty damn surprised if I told you which companies
secretly belong to the fey.
We don't have any of those powerful companies here in Hawaii because, as I
mentioned before, this place isn't all that important in the whole fey-human
interrelations department. So my life has become a constant preparation for a
battle it doesn't look like I'll ever be allowed to join, in a place whose beauty
only feels like salt in my wounded heart. I will admit that my anger has lessened
over my time here, as the memory of who my mother was slowly overshadows
the memory of how she died, but for my father, this exile has only served to
make him even more bitter, more vicious, and more intent on killing the entire
fairy race.
Chapter Two
“No way,” I looked down at the fax in my hand with amazement. “This can't be
right.”
“What is it?” My dad walked into our office, his sea blue eyes narrowing on the
piece of paper in my hand like a hawk who's spied a mouse.
It was a small office with just a cheap particle board desk littered with all the
necessary items; a computer, a phone, a fax machine, and a copier. There was an
old desk chair in front of it, a cracking plastic mat beneath that to protect the
boring beige carpet, and a beat up filing cabinet to the right. That was it and with
us in the room, the tiny space was almost full. Still, it fit our needs. The office
was purely for communication with the Council and for record keeping. The
bulk of our work was done outside these bare walls.
“A warrant of execution,” I handed the fax to him. “From the Fairy Council.”
“The Fairy Council?” His narrowed gaze transformed into surprise which
returned some vigor to his sorrow-lined face.
“When's the last time you saw one of those?” I asked.
“Never. To get one here is...” he looked up at me, a lock of his black hair falling
into one eye. He brushed it away distractedly.
He hadn't bothered with a haircut in awhile. Things like that tend to get
neglected when you're on a quest for vengeance.
“Suspicious?” I lifted a brow.
“Fortunate,” he began to grin.
“Dad, doesn't this make you at all wary?”
“I get to kill a fairy,” he shrugged, “that it's a request of the fey themselves is
simply a bonus.”
“Maybe we should contact our council first,” I glanced at the picture included
with the warrant.
A willowy woman with huge mossy eyes and long, hair the color of young pea
pods, smiled back at me. Her skin was a deep tawny umber and in combination
with that hair, I knew her to be a dryad. So she was probably a member of the
Seelie Court. Not that it made any difference, Seelie or Unseelie, Light or Dark,
all of the fey were dangerous and her sweet looks could be hiding the heart of a
monster. Still...
“It says she murdered a sidhe male,” I held out my hand for the warrant and he
handed it back to me so I could read it again.
“Dylan Thorn. Aren't the Thorns one of the stronger fey families?
The Unseelie King is a Thorn, isn't he?”
“Which is probably why they want this bitch killed,” Dad grinned. “She
murdered a royal, they take that very seriously.”
“But how did a dryad kill a fey royal?” I stared at the picture again. “Dryads are
generally timid and their magic is low class compared to that of a sidhe, much
less a royal sidhe.”
“You should know better than anyone that the amount of magic a person holds
has nothing to do with their capability for murder,” my father was already
pulling out his Extinguisher gear from the little closet in the left wall.
He laid a mini crossbow on the desk and followed it up with a quiver of irontipped
arrows and an iron knife. Guns were dangerous around fairies, even when
filled with iron bullets. A lot of fey magic was born of the elements and fire used
in a particular way, such as igniting all of the bullets in a gun at once, could
make the weapon explode, harming the wielder more than the intended victim.
Non-combustible iron weapons were the way to go with fairies. Something about
the chemical composition of the metal reacted to their blood and if they were
actually struck with a piece of the stuff, it would burn their skin. If they were
shot with an iron arrow or cut with an iron knife, the iron would poison their
blood and without purification, they'd die. So iron was the metal of choice for
Extinguisher weapons and when we used it in combination with our psychic
abilities, we did pretty well against the fey.
“Why aren't you getting ready?” Dad asked pointedly.
“So we aren't calling the Human Council?” I tried one more time.
“Not necessary,” he strapped a specially made flat quiver to his back with
practiced movements and then layered his coat over the top as I tried to push my
unease away.
It wasn't that I didn't want to kill the fairy. I would have no problem
extinguishing any fey I had a warrant for. The problem was, this warrant came
from the fey themselves and if our Human Council didn't approve of it, we
shouldn't be executing. It could get us into a lot of trouble and frankly, if this was
just some high up fairy wanting someone else to do his dirty work, I'd rather not
help him out.
My Dad began to hum an old Irish tune as we headed out the door. Yeah, getting
in trouble with the Human Council hadn't been an issue with him for a long time.
Chapter Three
You'd think hunting fairies would be difficult. Beings with magic at their
disposal and the ability to become invisible should be hard to track but when
you're an Extinguisher, you're trained to use their magic against them. All magic
leaves traces of energy and when combined with the powerful aura of a fairy, the
resulting glow reaches up and around its host like the Northern Lights.
Still, you had to find the right sky to search in order to see those lights and
tracking the murderess took most of the day. We finally found her hiding amid
the crowds of Ala Moana, a massive, outdoor shopping mall on the outskirts of
Waikiki. I thought it a strange place for her to be hiding, she would have fared
much better up in the mountains, but maybe she'd thought she'd be safer in a
crowd.
“I'll circle around behind her,” my dad whispered to me.
“You grab her and we'll get her out of here so we can kill her without witnesses.”
“All right,” I agreed.
Even though most humans couldn't see fairies, when one was killed, they lost
their magic, starting with their invisibility.
That wouldn't be the issue with this particular fairy, though. She was completely
visible, her oddly colored hair tucked up into a baseball cap and her large eyes
covered with a pair of celebrity sunglasses. That wasn't too surprising. Using
invisibility magic ironically made a fairy even more visible to those of us with
the sight. Magic was energy and energy burned brightly to clairvoyants. So if she
wanted to hide from Extinguishers, using the least amount of magic was her best
option. She hadn't seen me yet but I had no doubt she would soon. Fairies could
see Extinguishers almost as well as we did them. All those psychic gifts made
our auras stronger than most humans.
She was sitting on the edge of a long, oval shaped, cement planter set in the
center of one of the open pathways between the shops. Plants rose up behind her
and one of her hands was laid against the slim trunk of a palm tree. The fey liked
to be close to nature but that touch was a clear sign that she was scared or at least
nervous. Her slim body was hunched in on itself, as if she were pulling away
from the humans sitting around her, and her lips were pressed into a thin line. A
baby cried and she flinched.
It made sense that she would be scared but usually, a murderer has some kind of
plan. They don't just sit in the middle of a group of humans and touch plants.
Was she waiting for someone?
Maybe she had an accomplice. This could be a lot more complicated than we'd
thought. My steps slowed as I searched the area for signs of another fey but there
weren't any to be found.
I was about five feet away when her head lifted and she looked unerringly in my
direction. Her hand released the plant with a blur of movement and she stood,
looking as if she didn't know which direction to run in. I tensed for the chase as
her gaze flitted over her shoulder, where I knew my father was coming up
behind her. Then she took a deep breath and started walking calmly in my
direction.
I was so startled, I froze for a second and a Japanese tourist bumped into me
from behind. It jolted me back into action. I pulled the fey handcuffs from my
pocket and opened them with automatic ease. They were iron but lined in
silicone so they wouldn't burn her, just prevent her from using her magic. When
I reached her, she gave me a nod and held her hands out submissively. I put the
cuffs on her with complete bafflement.
“Aideen Evergreen, I have a warrant of execution for you from the Fairy
Council,” I took her arm and started walking her through the crowds. She was
taller than me, as most fey are, probably around six feet. I was five-five and
although I was leanly muscled from all the training I did, I'd inherited my
mother's curves and next to Aideen's willowy, fragile form, I must have
looked like an Oompa Loompa.
“Asylum,” she whispered and I jerked to a halt.
“What did you say?” My eyes slid over to her with the slow slide of incredulity.
“I ask for asylum with the Human Council,” she stated more firmly. “I have
information that could lead to the destruction of the entire human race.”
“What?!” I turned to the side so I was facing her. The flow of foot traffic split
around us with irritated murmurs. “Did you say...?”
“I'm talking about the extermination of your whole race, Extinguisher,” she
hissed. “Now get me to your Council.”
“Yes, Ma'am,” I swallowed hard and started ushering her more quickly through
the shoppers, using a combination of telepathy and telekinesis to nudge them out
of our way. Possible extermination called for excessive measures.
And, finally, a look into Amy's superhero series: Spectra: A Cynical Superhero
Available on Amazon:
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07JFMCKZ8
Chapter One
The clicking of my heels echoed like gunshots throughout the empty street. It
was a little after midnight, and I was heading home from the corner where my
cab had dropped me off. I lived in the Supermarket. No, it's not a grocery store;
it's an area of town reserved for supernaturals. Most normal people don't know it
exists and can't even see the way in; thus the drop-off point for my cab.
However, the U.S. Government is aware of the supermarkets in most of their
major cities, but even their highest officials couldn't get past the gates without
permission. Every supermarket had an entrance that was protected by a simple
misdirection charm; simple but effective. If you weren't a supernatural and you
tried to walk into a market without a supe escort, you'd be diverted in a circle
and find yourself back where you started.
I was nearly to the elusive Market entrance when a flash of red caught my
attention. It wasn't something anyone else could have seen. I'm a unique
supernatural with the ability to see and manipulate colors. I see the full spectrum
—all spectra, actually—
when I focus on it; from ultraviolet to infrared. I can even see auras when I look
for them or when they burst into being due to extreme conditions. When
something highly emotional happens, it triggers a response in the light
wavelengths surrounding a body. Happiness will flare out in pale yellow, love
with blushing pink, and violence is usually a shade of red; a dark, dirty red.
The red bursting out of the alley before me was all kinds of dirty.
“Damn it to hell,” I muttered. “I was nearly to the arch.”
I was always on guard when I walked home, but it was more in self-defense than
out of any desire to help people. Don't
get me wrong; I'm not heartless. I want to help others just as much as the next
person. I just know better than to stick my nose into every altercation that I
happen across. That being said, this particular altercation looked as if it needed
some immediate nosing into.
I clicked my way to the mouth of the alley and peered down it in irritation as I
clutched my new Christian Dior saddle bag tightly under my arm. I could hear
the muffled sounds of whimpering and the shuffle of bodies pressed tightly
together.
Despite the thick darkness, I knew exactly where they were. The colors
condensed around them; two auras being forced together.
And one of them was not happy to be there.
I abhorred rapists.
I blinked to clear my vision as I sighed deeply.
Unfortunately, the odor of garbage and urine permeated my breath.
You'd think that the alleys of Washington DC would be cleaner, and you'd be
wrong.
I coughed delicately from the stench, and the would-be rapist peered over a
moldy cardboard box to narrow his vicious stare at me. I instantly saw the dirt in
his aura spread and thicken into mud. He lifted his fist to punch the woman
beneath him—
most likely to disable her while he dealt with me—but before he could land the
blow, I blasted him with purple.
The despicable defiler reeled backward; his lust and violence swept away by the
sexually dampening color. While he floundered in confusion, I worked the
wavelengths around him; twisting and shifting them to create the illusion that his
eager appendage—which was sticking straight out of his pants—had fallen off.
I don't care how psychopathic or brutish a man is; make him think that his dick
has fallen off, and he'll turn into a puddle of sobbing jelly. This particular jellypuddle
screamed as well as sobbed; snatching up the illusion of his severed
member to hold to
his chest like a baby. The woman scrambled out from beneath him and came
stumbling out of the alley; sobbing nearly as much as the man was.
“Thank you!” she cried as she grabbed my arm. “I don't know what you did but
—”
“I didn't do anything,” I said meaningfully. “I just startled him. But you're
welcome.”
The woman's eyes went wide as she nodded vigorously.
“Of course you didn't,” she stammered. “I sure as shit didn't see anything.”
I smiled tightly at her. “Are you all right? Do you want me to call an
ambulance?”
“My fucking dick!” The man screamed. “What did you do to me, bitch?”
“Oh, do shut up. Your disgusting manhood is better off without you,” I huffed as
I shoved a thicker wave of purple into his brain.
The man fell backward into a heap and started to snore.
“I...” the woman stared from the man to me. “No; I'm okay.”
“I'll call you a taxi then,” I offered as I pulled out my cell phone and dialed.
“And then the police.”
A woman answered, and I gave her the address; she informed me that a cab was
right around the corner. Good; I wouldn't have to babysit for long.
“Won't I need to give a statement to the Police so they can press charges?” The
almost-victim asked.
“That won't be necessary,” I said after I hung up with the taxi company. “I'm
confident that as soon as he awakens, the
Police will determine that he's unstable and take him swiftly to an insane asylum.
Justice has been dispensed; trust me.”
“I... uh, I think they're called mental health facilities now,”
she stammered. “Insane asylums are horrors of the past.”
“What a pity,” I murmured as I stared at the living piece of filth in the alley. “He
could have done with some horror.”
The woman followed my gaze and her stare hardened.
“You're right, and if they're just taking him to the psych ward, you don't mind if
I...” She waved her hand toward him.
I lifted a brow and smiled wickedly. “By all means; take your vengeance.”
I called 911 as she stomped back to the man and kicked him in the balls
ferociously. He whimpered in his sleep, and I suppressed a chuckle as I was
transferred to the police. That pain was going to solidify the illusion I'd left him
with. As soon as I was connected to the DC Police, I notified them of the
madman who was attacking women and then hung up before they could ask for
my name.
“Thank you,” the woman said as she straightened her dress.
Then she held out her hand, “I'm Mary.”
“Amara,” I said. “And here's your cab.”
I waved down the taxi and saw Mary settled into it. Just before I closed the door,
she grabbed my hand.
“You saved my life,” she whispered. “That son of bitch was whispering in my
ear the ways he was going to kill me after he raped me. I know I've already said
it, but thank you. Thank you for startling him.”
“You're welcome.” I squeezed her hand gently and then looked at the wide-eyed
cab driver. “Please see to it that she gets inside her home safely.” I handed him a
twenty. “Can you do that?”
“Yes, Ma'am; I'll make sure to see her safe,” he said with all seriousness. “You
gonna be okay out here alone?”
“Oh, yes,” I said with a smirk. “I'll be just fine.”
I shut the door and started clicking my way back down the street. As the cab
pulled away, Mary's grateful face stared out at me through the window, but then
her gaze shifted to my left and widened. She pointed violently, and I swung
about; ready to defend myself.
But there was no one there.
I glanced back at the cab in confusion. Mary was staring out of the back
window; her expression as confused as mine. I waved her off, but as I did, I
searched the area for any color shifts; auras that hadn't been there before. All
living things have auras, even plants. So, there were some softly pulsing colors
shifting around the trees lining the road, but other than that... wait.
“It can't be,” I whispered in disbelief.
Flares of bright white were emanating over the railing of a flight of concrete
steps. The stairs led to an apartment building, but the light came from the hollow
on their far side. He must have been ducking quite low in the depression because
only the edges of his halo were showing. Yes; I said “halo.” There are three
types of supernaturals: Alien Races, Evolved (also know as Mutated), and
Transformed (through accident, experiment, or magic spell). The guy hiding so
ignobly behind the cement wall was a Triari; one of the first types of
supernatural. You may know his kind better as Angels.
Don't get too excited. There are several races who have been greatly
misunderstood by humans, and the Triari are at the top of the list. These aliens
have nothing to do with God or Heaven; they're just an advanced race with
ingenious toys and powerful weaponry. Right beneath them on the Falsely
Labeled List are the Bleiten, aka Demons. Triari tend to be the nicer of the two,
but not
always. In fact, the Triari and the Bleiten have been at each other's throats for
years, and neither of them seems to care if their battles bleed onto foreign soil.
Both races are known for their unearthly good looks, but the Bleiten can shift
their appearances into something monstrous to intimidate their enemies. The
Bleiten-Triari War spread to Earth a few, unforgettable times; leaving its mark on
human religions worldwide. The myths of Angels and Demons were born; the
Bleiten's brutal battle-forms setting them firmly in the role of villain. Not that it
wasn't accurate; the Bleiten are savage killers.
But back to the Triari. To counter the Bleiten battle-forms
—many of which included leathery wings—the Triari created battle wings of
their own. Those massive, feathered appendages seen in angel paintings
everywhere are real, but they are manufactured, not grown. The Host provides
each of its soldiers with a pair of feathered, flying devices that meld with the
muscles in the shoulders and are controlled via brainwave sensors. The higher
ranking the Triari, the nicer the wings he's given. Humans revered the Triari; not
just for those awesome flying devices, but also for their beauty, strength, and
shining auras—their halos.
The question was; why was an angel following me?
I turned around as if I hadn't seen him and started heading toward the
Supermarket again. With my senses on high alert, I could see him coming up
behind me; his blinding aura was like a spotlight pointed at my back. In fact,
halos were so bright, that most humans could sense them; they believed it was
proof of angelic purity. Purity; what drivel. It couldn't be further from the truth.
Triari soldiers—pretty much the only Triari who came to Earth—were trained to
suppress their emotions. This didn't make them unfeeling precisely, just very
calm and aloof; the perfect demeanor for battle. Triari soldiers could switch on
their emotions as soon as their mission was complete, but when they were on the
job, they kept their feelings under wraps. This tight control resulted
in an aura that flared white. Allow me to explain; you may have heard that white
is the absence of color. That's not altogether true.
White is a compression of all the colors in the spectrum. The colors are there—
within the whiteout—they're just squeezed so tightly together that they seem to
be one.
“You can ignore them, but you can't get rid of them, darling,” I muttered as I
pulled one of his controlled colors to the surface.
I heard a startled groan and the shuffle of stumbling feet behind me. I casually
turned on my heel and strolled back to where the Triari had fallen. He stared up
at me in shock; one hand pressed to the sidewalk and one over his chest—
directly over a spot of determined walnut-brown that was bleeding into his shiny
halo. A nearby streetlamp shone directly into his eyes; making them shine like
polished sapphires. The light glossed his fine hair as well; making the blond
appear as pale as his halo. He had high cheekbones, a long nose, and swooping
brows, along with the radiant complexion his kind were known for—a step away
from being an actual inner-glow. He was exceptionally handsome, but that was
common for Triari. He was also tall—just a foot shorter than me on his knees—
with a body on the athletic side but not what I would call muscular; more water
polo player than wrestler.
My gaze lowered to the gold pin on his lapel; a symbol of three sets of wings
joined together and splayed out so that one set pointed up, one went straight out,
and one angled down. The Trinity Wings.
“An Arc?” I asked with shock and horror.
Arcs were nearly the highest order of the Host—the Triari military—one rank
beneath the Princes who were, in turn, just beneath their King. And no; there's
no H in Arc—silent or otherwise. Although, I suppose it's the least of what
humans got wrong about them. Arcs were only sent on the most dangerous or
important missions, and I had one on his knees before me. That was bad. Very
bad.
I released his aura and backed away warily.
“How did you do that?” He whispered in a low voice that I inappropriately found
to be sexy.
“What do you want?” I countered.
“Just to talk.” He held out his hands in the universal I-don't-want-to-hurt-you
gesture.
I didn't believe it for a second.
“Then why are you stalking me like a miscreant?” I asked as I lifted my chin in
challenge.
The Arc's lips twitched and his shoulders relaxed. “After watching you mess up
that other miscreant, I wasn't sure how to approach you.”
“You saw no such thing,” I said calmly. “All I did was startle the man. He must
have been on the verge of a mental breakdown.”
“So, he was about to rape that woman, but because you startled him, he lost his
mind completely and then fell into an exhausted slumber?” He asked with a
wave back toward the alley and the sleeping rapist within.
The sound of a lone police siren cut through the quiet. I glanced down the street
and grimaced; that would be the cavalry.
When you want them there, they take forever, but when you needed them to take
their time, they were suddenly punctual. Go figure.
“Let's get into the Market, and then we can talk,” I said irritably.
“Don't want to deal with the authorities?” He said the last word as if it were
laughable than anyone could have authority higher than his own.
“Not particularly.” I started walking crisply toward the Market's entrance.
The Triari came abreast of me and looked me up and down.
“You're not what I expected,” he murmured.
I glanced down at my Chanel suit and frowned as I brushed a piece of lint off it.
“Since I have no idea why you're stalking me, I can't decide whether or not to be
offended.”
“You're lovely,” he said with a grin. “Sophisticated. You speak with a refined
accent. I expected someone a little more...
casual.”
“Casual?” I lifted a brow. “I can be casual. You just happened to accost me on
my way home from work.”
“I did not accost you.” He rolled his eyes. “In fact, I believe I was the one who
was attacked.”
“I have no idea what you're talking about.” I sniffed as I passed beneath the red,
Chinese arch that led into the Supermarket.
Red is a very powerful color; it gives off energy and boosts sexual desire. It's the
perfect color for a charmed entryway. As we passed beneath it, the sound of the
approaching siren faded and the dull drone of the Supermarket replaced it. Not
that the Market was noisy; it just had a sound and a feel of its own. The
Supermarket was active twenty-four-seven; supes had all sorts of sleeping habits
and peak hours so there were always people strolling about the streets. I instantly
felt safer; the Triari wouldn't attack me out in the open in front of so many
witnesses. But I didn't want to lead him to my home either.
I stopped walking and turned to face him.
“How about a drink?” He offered with a wave of his hand toward the nearest
establishment.
The establishment happened to be a bar called The Wilds;
my favorite hangout due to several reasons but the top one being that I was
raised in it. My foster father owned the bar, and I didn't want to bring the Triari
there during one of his busiest times of night.
“I'd rather not,” I said disdainfully.
“Too classy for a bar?” He asked with a grin.
“Too tired, darling,” I corrected. “How about a coffee instead?” I indicated a
diner across the street.
Mama's Diner—affectionately referred to as Mama Mutant's Diner—was
situated perfectly; as most businesses in the Market were. More often than not,
supes would go drinking at The Wilds and then stumble across the street to
gobble down some greasy nourishment before they headed home to sleep it off.
“Coffee is fine,” the Arc agreed.
We waited for a break in traffic and then crossed the road.
The main door jingled merrily when the Triari pushed it open for me, and Mama
looked up from her perch behind the front counter.
She smiled brightly when she saw me and wobbled off her stool.
The wet sound of tentacles hitting linoleum carried over to us and then a
sucking, popping followed as Mama met us halfway across the diner. As soon as
she was beyond the cover of the counter, the origin of the noises—and of the
nickname for the diner—became apparent; Mama was from the Evolved
category of supernatural.
She had the upper body of a middle-aged woman but halfway down her thighs,
her legs turned into thick tentacles. Make Ursula jokes at your own risk.
“Amara, sweetie!” Mama exclaimed as she gave me a hug.
“Who have you brought in tonight?” She looked the Triari up and down and
sighed. “Triari, eh? That's—” she cut herself off with a blank look.
“That's what?” I asked.
“Nothing.” She laughed a little forcibly. “Nothing, sweets. I was just trying to
remember what we had on special tonight. You two make yourselves comfy in a
booth. I'll grab some menus.”
She hurried back to the 50's soda-shop counter, and I frowned from her to the
Triari. The Arc shrugged and went to sit in one of the few open booths at the end
of the line of windows. The other patrons eyed him warily as they hovered over
their bowls of Mulligatawny soup, slabs of meatloaf, and piles of smothered
chicken. That tiny lapel pin might as well have been two feet tall; it was spotted
that quickly. Everyone there instantly knew that this wasn't someone to mess
with, and they already knew that about me. The two of us together must have
been truly unsettling.
The thought made me smile; it wasn't often that the Supermarket was unsettled
by me.
“You're looking chipper,” the Triari noted as I slid onto the squeaky, red, vinyl
bench across from him.
“Here you go, my sweetlings,” Mama said as she plopped down the laminated
menus with her hands and the coffee cups with her tentacles.
Nimble things; those tentacles. Mama could walk on a bent section while using
the tips to do other things. She always said that she wished she had more of
them. Personally, I was grateful that I could pass for human. It made venturing
out of the Market a lot easier, and the same could be said for gaining
employment. Supes like Mama had to either find ways to mask their mutations
or find work in the Market.
“We've got roast beef for tonight's special,” Mama said with a concerned look
my way. “I'll give you a few minutes to decide.”
“Thanks, Mama,” I said absently as I pushed the menu away and looked up at
the Triari; I already knew the menu by heart. “Now, who are you, and what do
you want with me?”
“Can I at least decide on my meal first?” He asked as he perused the menu.
“I said yes to coffee, not cuisine.” I huffed out an annoyed breath and added
cream and sugar to my coffee.
I sipped the warm brew; tapping my toe irritably on the linoleum floor. My gaze
wandered out the window to where a pile a cloth seemed to be gliding by. It
shifted and a little moon-face smiled up at me from the depths of a hood; pale
and round. Erin waved her tiny hand at me before she set it to the pavement and
pushed herself along on her skateboard. I fluttered my fingers back at her just as
a breeze blew the sides of her jacket apart and revealed her spring-like lower
half. Erin bounced on the curls of her legs—gaining momentum from the motion
—and giggled as she sped along the sidewalk. I admired her and the others like
her; those who were able to rejoice in their differences. Most of the time, mine
just made me feel isolated.
“My name is Kyrian,” the Triari finally said as he set down the menu, “and I'm
here because of your father.”
I frowned and flinched. “My father is dead. He died years ago; along with my
mother.”
Kyrian nodded as if that confirmed something for him. “He was a scientist,
correct?”
“So?”
“Do you know who your father was, Amaranthine?” He asked with the cold
levelness of his kind.
“You get the fuck away from her, Tri-man,” a grating voice came from behind
me; accompanied by the cocking of a shotgun.
No one ran for the doors at the sound of the gun; no one moved at all. They just
watched the drama unfold with gleeful fascination. Leonard, who took up an
entire booth with his flab folds (he was like a human Shar-Pei), was jiggling with
anticipation. It wasn't often that there was a reason to wield a human weapon in
the Market, and if a gun was going to be used, the supes wanted to be there to
see it.
“What are you doing?” I hissed at Landry in shock.
“Mama called me,” my foster father said evenly. “Said you were here with an
Arc.”
“Why does that warrant a shotgun?” I asked in a clipped tone.
“I'm not here to harm her,” Kyrian said calmly; as if there wasn't a weapon
pointed at his head. “The opposite, in fact. Amara is in danger, and I've been sent
to protect her.”
“Bull fucking shit,” Landry bit out each word. “Get up, Mar, and back away
from the Arc. Don't take your eyes off him either; they're tricky bastards.”
I stood immediately; if there was anyone I trusted implicitly in this world, it was
Landry.
“Amara, I really am here to help,” Kyrian assured me.
“I don't need any help, thank you very much,” I said as I slipped behind Landry's
bulk.
My foster father was an evolved like me. You know how they'll say that
someone is as strong as a tree? Well, that saying fit Landry to a T. He was solid
and thick, with rough, bark-like skin covering nearly his entire body. His fingers
creaked as he tightened them on the trigger, but not because of age. Landry's
whole body creaked when he moved, and when he decided to make a stand, he
practically put down roots; no one could budge him.
“Now, you're gonna sit there and have your coffee like a nice, civilized Triari
and then you're gonna fly your shiny ass out of my Market, you got that?”
Landry said to the angel.
“That's not happening, Mr. Ash,” Kyrian said. He took a sip
of his coffee before he continued. “Amara can refuse my help, but that won't
stop me from watching over her. If you would permit me five minutes to explain,
I think you'd see that it's for the best.”
“You got five seconds,” Landry said.
“The Bleiten are coming for her,” Kyrian said concisely.
Nearly everyone stood up at once and rushed out of the diner.
I sent Landry a horrified look, but he kept his steady stare on Kyrian. I'll refer
you back to my earlier description of the Bleiten and how they weren't as nice as
the Triari; generally speaking. But, there's a bit more to it than that. The Bleiten
are the opposite of the Triari; they use their emotions as a source of power
instead of suppressing them. It must work because they're some of the strongest,
fiercest warriors in all the worlds, and are relentless conquerors. These were not
people you wanted to piss off, or even slightly annoy.
Years ago, the Bleiten got into a tiff with the Triari over a planet they both
wanted to inhabit. The planet was devoid of higher life but abounded with
natural resources; a rare prize indeed. Thousands of lives were lost on both sides
before it was discovered that the planet's environment was tainted. The air was
toxic to both Bleiten and Triari; neither race could live on the planet. The wars
had been for nothing. All those wasted lives and the wasted wealth prompted a
grudge that literally bled out over the other alien races and then onto Earth. So
far, the Bleiten were ahead.
“Why would the Bleiten be after me?” I tried to sound skeptical, but my voice
trembled.
Kyrian narrowed his gaze at me and then transferred it to Landry. “You didn't tell
her?”
Landry's jaw creaked as he clenched his teeth.
“Landry?” I asked in confusion.
“Later, kid,” Landry growled. “I didn't think you needed to know. I damn sure
didn't think the Triari or the Bleiten would come looking for you.”
“She does need to know— now. ” Kyrian tapped the table with an imperious
fingertip. “They're already here. It's only a matter of time before they find her.”
“I've hidden her well,” Landry said. “You only found us because you knew
where to start looking.”
“And you think they don't?” Kyrian lifted a brow. “All they need to do is find
that house.”
“The house is long gone,” Landry countered.
“But her scent is soaked into the earth.” Kyrian cocked his head at my foster
father. “You should have realized that.”
“That earth is scorched,” Landry hissed. “Her scent was burned away like
everything else.”
“She didn't burn like everything else,” Kyrian protested.
“Her scent is fresh.”
“Impossible,” Landry spat the word. “Even for her.”
“I have visited the site; I assure you that it's there,” Kyrian said.
“Fuck!” Landry hissed. “It can't be.”
“I don't like the sound of this,” I muttered. “Not any of it.”
“Me either, sweetie,” Mama said. “Land, you'd best get our girl out of DC.”
Landry grimaced and nodded.
“I'm not going anywhere,” I said firmly. “I've made a good
life for myself here, and I'm not running away from it because some flippant,
flying fucker says the Bleiten are after me.”
“There's no point in leaving,” Kyrian said before Landry could start arguing with
me. “They'll find her. Better to make a stand.”
“Against the Bleiten?” Mama scoffed. “Only a Triari would say that. Amara,
honey, you don't understand yet, but your daddy was an important man, and
you're special. You gotta run. You can't let them get a hold of you.”
My heartbeat started to speed up. “What are you talking about?”
“If they have her scent, why ain't they here?” Landry suddenly challenged
Kyrian.
“I never said that they had it,” Kyrian corrected him. “I said they could get it.”
“Then there isn't a problem,” Landry declared as he lowered the shotgun. “I'll
just have the land burned again; better this time.”
“You're going to burn bare dirt?” Kyrian asked with interest.
“I know a guy,” Landry said as he took my hand. “Come on, kid. I expect we're
about to have the sort of conversation that requires alcohol instead of caffeine.”
About the Author
Amy Sumida is the Internationally Acclaimed author of the Award-Winning
Godhunter Series, the fantasy paranormal Twilight Court Series, the Beyond the
Godhunter Series, the music-oriented paranormal Spellsinger Series, and several
short stories. Her books have been translated into several languages, have made
it to the top seller's list on Amazon numerous times, and the first book in her
Spellsinger Series won a publishing contract with Kindle Press.
She was born and raised in Hawaii and brings her unique island perspective to
all of her books. She doesn't believe in using pen names, saving the fiction for
her stories. She's known for her kick-ass heroines who always have a witty
comeback ready, and her strong, supporting male characters who manage to be
sensitive and alpha all at once.
All she's ever wanted to do since she was a little girl, was to write novels. To be
able to do so for a living is a blessing which she wakes up thankful for every
day. Beyond her books, she enjoys collecting toys, to keep herself young, and
cats, to keep herself loved.
Author Information
If you enjoyed this book, please let the author know by leaving a review.
Reviews help her sell more books and keep her writing.
For information on new releases, detailed character descriptions, and an in-depth
look into the worlds of Godhunter and the Twilight Court, check out Amy's
website;
http://www.amysumida.com/
Sign up for her newsletter and receive a free gift: http://google.us11.listmanage.
com/subscribe?
u=398603e0fc6b3876340e37356&id=3abd32edce
You can also find her on facebook at:
https://www.facebook.com/AmySumidaAuthor/
or
https://www.facebook.com/groups/1536008099761461/
On Twitter under @Ashstarte
On Goodreads:
https://www.goodreads.com/author/show/7200339.Amy_Su
mida
On Instagram:https://www.instagram.com/ashstarte/
On Tumblr: http://vervainlavine.tumblr.com/
And you can find her entire collection of books in her Amazon Author Page:
https://www.amazon.com/-/e/B00BVUWW9K
Document Outline
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Chapter Thirty-Six
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Chapter Thirty-Eight
Chapter Thirty-Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty-One
Chapter Forty-Two
Chapter Forty-Three
Chapter Forty-Four
Chapter Forty-Five
Chapter Forty-Six
Chapter Forty-Seven
Chapter Forty-Eight
Epilogue
Chapter One
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter One